This is a modern-English version of The Little White Bird; Or, Adventures in Kensington Gardens, originally written by Barrie, J. M. (James Matthew). It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.





THE LITTLE WHITE BIRD

OR ADVENTURES IN KENSINGTON GARDENS



By J.M. Barrie



















THE LITTLE WHITE BIRD

I. David and I Set Forth Upon a Journey

Sometimes the little boy who calls me father brings me an invitation from his mother: “I shall be so pleased if you will come and see me,” and I always reply in some such words as these: “Dear madam, I decline.” And if David asks why I decline, I explain that it is because I have no desire to meet the woman.

Sometimes the little boy who calls me dad brings me an invitation from his mom: “I would be so happy if you came to see me,” and I always respond with something like this: “Dear madam, I have to decline.” And if David asks why I’m declining, I explain that it’s because I have no interest in meeting her.

“Come this time, father,” he urged lately, “for it is her birthday, and she is twenty-six,” which is so great an age to David, that I think he fears she cannot last much longer.

“Come this time, Dad,” he said recently, “because it’s her birthday, and she’s twenty-six,” which seems so old to David that I think he’s worried she can’t last much longer.

“Twenty-six, is she, David?” I replied. “Tell her I said she looks more.”

“Is she twenty-six, David?” I responded. “Tell her I said she looks older.”

I had my delicious dream that night. I dreamt that I too was twenty-six, which was a long time ago, and that I took train to a place called my home, whose whereabouts I see not in my waking hours, and when I alighted at the station a dear lost love was waiting for me, and we went away together. She met me in no ecstasy of emotion, nor was I surprised to find her there; it was as if we had been married for years and parted for a day. I like to think that I gave her some of the things to carry.

I had a wonderful dream that night. I dreamed that I was twenty-six again, which feels like a long time ago, and that I took a train to a place called my home, which I can’t really see in my waking hours. When I got off at the station, a dear lost love was waiting for me, and we left together. She didn’t greet me with a burst of emotion, nor was I shocked to see her there; it felt like we had been married for years and were just apart for a day. I like to think I handed her some things to carry.

Were I to tell my delightful dream to David's mother, to whom I have never in my life addressed one word, she would droop her head and raise it bravely, to imply that I make her very sad but very proud, and she would be wishful to lend me her absurd little pocket handkerchief. And then, had I the heart, I might make a disclosure that would startle her, for it is not the face of David's mother that I see in my dreams.

If I were to share my wonderful dream with David's mother, whom I've never spoken to in my life, she would lower her head and then lift it with courage, suggesting that I make her both very sad and very proud, and she would probably want to offer me her silly little pocket handkerchief. And then, if I had the courage, I might reveal something that would shock her, because it’s not David’s mother I see in my dreams.

Has it ever been your lot, reader, to be persecuted by a pretty woman who thinks, without a tittle of reason, that you are bowed down under a hopeless partiality for her? It is thus that I have been pursued for several years now by the unwelcome sympathy of the tender-hearted and virtuous Mary A——. When we pass in the street the poor deluded soul subdues her buoyancy, as if it were shame to walk happy before one she has lamed, and at such times the rustle of her gown is whispered words of comfort to me, and her arms are kindly wings that wish I was a little boy like David. I also detect in her a fearful elation, which I am unaware of until she has passed, when it comes back to me like a faint note of challenge. Eyes that say you never must, nose that says why don't you? and a mouth that says I rather wish you could: such is the portrait of Mary A—— as she and I pass by.

Have you ever found yourself, dear reader, being pursued by an attractive woman who, for no good reason, believes that you’re hopelessly infatuated with her? That’s how I’ve been haunted for several years now by the unwanted affection of the kind-hearted and virtuous Mary A——. When we cross paths on the street, the poor misguided girl holds back her usual cheer, as if it were embarrassing to be happy in front of someone she has somehow hurt. During those moments, the swishing of her dress feels like comforting words to me, and her arms seem like gentle wings wishing I were a little boy like David. I also sense a strange excitement in her, which I only notice after she’s gone; it returns to me like a distant hint of a challenge. Her eyes say you must never, her nose says why don’t you? and her mouth says I wish you could: that’s the picture of Mary A—— as we walk past each other.

Once she dared to address me, so that she could boast to David that I had spoken to her. I was in the Kensington Gardens, and she asked would I tell her the time please, just as children ask, and forget as they run back with it to their nurse. But I was prepared even for this, and raising my hat I pointed with my staff to a clock in the distance. She should have been overwhelmed, but as I walked on listening intently, I thought with displeasure that I heard her laughing.

Once she had the courage to talk to me, hoping to brag to David that I had spoken to her. I was in Kensington Gardens, and she asked if I could tell her the time, just like kids do, only to forget as they rush back to their caregiver. But I was ready for this, and tipping my hat, I pointed with my stick to a clock in the distance. She should have felt amazed, but as I walked away, listening closely, I thought with annoyance that I heard her laughing.

Her laugh is very like David's, whom I could punch all day in order to hear him laugh. I dare say she put this laugh into him. She has been putting qualities into David, altering him, turning him forever on a lathe since the day she first knew him, and indeed long before, and all so deftly that he is still called a child of nature. When you release David's hand he is immediately lost like an arrow from the bow. No sooner do you cast eyes on him than you are thinking of birds. It is difficult to believe that he walks to the Kensington Gardens; he always seems to have alighted there: and were I to scatter crumbs I opine he would come and peck. This is not what he set out to be; it is all the doing of that timid-looking lady who affects to be greatly surprised by it. He strikes a hundred gallant poses in a day; when he tumbles, which is often, he comes to the ground like a Greek god; so Mary A—— has willed it. But how she suffers that he may achieve! I have seen him climbing a tree while she stood beneath in unutterable anguish; she had to let him climb, for boys must be brave, but I am sure that, as she watched him, she fell from every branch.

Her laugh is really similar to David's, and I'd gladly punch him all day just to hear him laugh. I bet she gave him that laugh. Since the day she met him—and even long before—she's been shaping David, changing him, refining him like a craftsman at work, so skillfully that he’s still seen as a natural. When you let go of David's hand, he’s instantly lost, like an arrow soaring out of a bow. The moment you look at him, you think of birds. It's hard to believe he just walks to Kensington Gardens; he always seems to have just landed there. If I were to scatter crumbs, I think he would come over and peck. This isn’t what he intended to become; it’s all thanks to that timid-looking lady who pretends to be so surprised by it. He strikes a hundred charming poses in a day; when he falls, which happens often, he lands like a Greek god—it’s how Mary A—— wants it. But oh, how she suffers for him to succeed! I've seen him climbing a tree while she stood underneath in absolute agony; she had to let him climb because boys must be brave, but I’m sure that as she watched him, she felt like she was falling from every branch.

David admires her prodigiously; he thinks her so good that she will be able to get him into heaven, however naughty he is. Otherwise he would trespass less light-heartedly. Perhaps she has discovered this; for, as I learn from him, she warned him lately that she is not such a dear as he thinks her.

David admires her immensely; he believes she's so good that she can get him into heaven, no matter how misbehaved he is. Otherwise, he would take his mischief less lightly. Perhaps she's figured this out; because, as I hear from him, she recently told him that she's not as sweet as he thinks she is.

“I am very sure of it,” I replied.

"I’m really sure about that," I replied.

“Is she such a dear as you think her?” he asked me.

“Is she really as sweet as you think she is?” he asked me.

“Heaven help her,” I said, “if she be not dearer than that.”

“Heaven help her,” I said, “if she’s not more important than that.”

Heaven help all mothers if they be not really dears, for their boy will certainly know it in that strange short hour of the day when every mother stands revealed before her little son. That dread hour ticks between six and seven; when children go to bed later the revelation has ceased to come. He is lapt in for the night now and lies quietly there, madam, with great, mysterious eyes fixed upon his mother. He is summing up your day. Nothing in the revelations that kept you together and yet apart in play time can save you now; you two are of no age, no experience of life separates you; it is the boy's hour, and you have come up for judgment. “Have I done well to-day, my son?” You have got to say it, and nothing may you hide from him; he knows all. How like your voice has grown to his, but more tremulous, and both so solemn, so unlike the voice of either of you by day.

Heaven help all mothers if they aren't truly dear, because their son will definitely notice during that strange, brief time of day when every mother is revealed to her little boy. That dreaded hour ticks between six and seven; when kids go to bed later, the moment of truth has passed. He's all tucked in for the night now and lies quietly there, madam, with big, mysterious eyes focused on his mother. He's reflecting on your day. Nothing in the revelations that kept you both close yet distant during playtime can save you now; you two are of no age, and no life experience separates you; it’s the boy's hour, and you’ve come for judgment. “Did I do well today, my son?” You have to ask it, and there’s nothing you can hide from him; he knows everything. How much your voice has begun to sound like his, but more shaky, and both so serious, so unlike either of your voices during the day.

“You were a little unjust to me to-day about the apple; were you not, mother?”

“You were being a bit unfair to me today about the apple, weren’t you, Mom?”

Stand there, woman, by the foot of the bed and cross your hands and answer him.

Stand there, woman, at the foot of the bed, cross your arms, and answer him.

“Yes, my son, I was. I thought—”

“Yes, my son, I was. I thought—”

But what you thought will not affect the verdict.

But what you think won't impact the verdict.

“Was it fair, mother, to say that I could stay out till six, and then pretend it was six before it was quite six?”

“Was it fair, mom, to say that I could stay out until six, and then act like it was six before it actually was?”

“No, it was very unfair. I thought—”

“No, it was really unfair. I thought—”

“Would it have been a lie if I had said it was quite six?”

“Would it have been a lie if I said it was almost six?”

“Oh, my son, my son! I shall never tell you a lie again.”

“Oh, my son, my son! I’ll never lie to you again.”

“No, mother, please don't.”

“No, Mom, please don't.”

“My boy, have I done well to-day on the whole?”

“My boy, did I do well today overall?”

Suppose he were unable to say yes.

Suppose he couldn't agree.

These are the merest peccadilloes, you may say. Is it then a little thing to be false to the agreement you signed when you got the boy? There are mothers who avoid their children in that hour, but this will not save them. Why is it that so many women are afraid to be left alone with their thoughts between six and seven? I am not asking this of you, Mary. I believe that when you close David's door softly there is a gladness in your eyes, and the awe of one who knows that the God to whom little boys say their prayers has a face very like their mother's.

These are just minor issues, you might say. But is it really such a small thing to go back on the agreement you made when you got the boy? There are mothers who avoid their kids during that time, but that won’t change anything. Why are so many women scared to be alone with their thoughts between six and seven? I’m not asking you this, Mary. I believe that when you gently close David's door, there's a happiness in your eyes and the wonder of someone who knows that the God to whom little boys say their prayers looks a lot like their mother.

I may mention here that David is a stout believer in prayer, and has had his first fight with another young Christian who challenged him to the jump and prayed for victory, which David thought was taking an unfair advantage.

I should point out that David really believes in prayer, and he had his first confrontation with another young Christian who dared him to jump and prayed for victory, which David felt was an unfair advantage.

“So Mary is twenty-six! I say, David, she is getting on. Tell her that I am coming in to kiss her when she is fifty-two.”

“So Mary is twenty-six! I mean, David, she’s getting older. Tell her that I’m coming in to kiss her when she’s fifty-two.”

He told her, and I understand that she pretended to be indignant. When I pass her in the street now she pouts. Clearly preparing for our meeting. She has also said, I learn, that I shall not think so much of her when she is fifty-two, meaning that she will not be so pretty then. So little does the sex know of beauty. Surely a spirited old lady may be the prettiest sight in the world. For my part, I confess that it is they, and not the young ones, who have ever been my undoing. Just as I was about to fall in love I suddenly found that I preferred the mother. Indeed, I cannot see a likely young creature without impatiently considering her chances for, say, fifty-two. Oh, you mysterious girls, when you are fifty-two we shall find you out; you must come into the open then. If the mouth has fallen sourly yours the blame: all the meannesses your youth concealed have been gathering in your face. But the pretty thoughts and sweet ways and dear, forgotten kindnesses linger there also, to bloom in your twilight like evening primroses.

He told her, and I understand that she acted all offended. Now when I pass her on the street, she gives me a sulky look. It's obvious she's getting ready for our meeting. I've also heard that she thinks I won't find her attractive when she turns fifty-two, implying she won't be as pretty then. So little do women understand about beauty. Surely a spirited older woman can be the most beautiful sight in the world. For my part, I admit that it's the older ones, not the young ones, who have truly captivated me. Just when I was about to fall in love, I suddenly realized I preferred her mom. In fact, I can't look at a young woman without impatiently wondering how she’ll look at fifty-two. Oh, you mysterious girls, when you're fifty-two, we will figure you out; you’ll have to be real then. If your smile has faded, that's your fault: all the petty flaws your youth hid will have shown up on your face. But the lovely thoughts, sweet ways, and cherished, forgotten kindnesses will still be there, blooming in your later years like evening primroses.

Is it not strange that, though I talk thus plainly to David about his mother, he still seems to think me fond of her? How now, I reflect, what sort of bumpkin is this, and perhaps I say to him cruelly: “Boy, you are uncommonly like your mother.”

Isn’t it odd that, even though I speak so openly to David about his mother, he still believes I have feelings for her? As I think about it, I wonder what kind of simpleton he is, and I might say to him harshly: “Kid, you’re really similar to your mother.”

To which David: “Is that why you are so kind to me?”

To which David replied, “Is that why you’re so nice to me?”

I suppose I am kind to him, but if so it is not for love of his mother, but because he sometimes calls me father. On my honour as a soldier, there is nothing more in it than that. I must not let him know this, for it would make him conscious, and so break the spell that binds him and me together. Oftenest I am but Captain W—— to him, and for the best of reasons. He addresses me as father when he is in a hurry only, and never have I dared ask him to use the name. He says, “Come, father,” with an accursed beautiful carelessness. So let it be, David, for a little while longer.

I guess I’m nice to him, but if that’s the case, it’s not because I’m fond of his mother; it’s just because he sometimes calls me dad. On my honor as a soldier, that’s all there is to it. I can’t let him find this out, though, because it would make him aware and ruin the connection we have. Most of the time, I’m just Captain W—— to him, and for good reason. He only calls me dad when he’s in a rush, and I’ve never had the nerve to ask him to use that name. He says, “Come on, dad,” with an annoyingly beautiful nonchalance. So, let it be, David, for just a little while longer.

I like to hear him say it before others, as in shops. When in shops he asks the salesman how much money he makes in a day, and which drawer he keeps it in, and why his hair is red, and does he like Achilles, of whom David has lately heard, and is so enamoured that he wants to die to meet him. At such times the shopkeepers accept me as his father, and I cannot explain the peculiar pleasure this gives me. I am always in two minds then, to linger that we may have more of it, and to snatch him away before he volunteers the information, “He is not really my father.”

I love to hear him say it in front of other people, like in stores. When we’re in a store, he asks the salesperson how much money they make in a day, which drawer they keep it in, why their hair is red, if they like Achilles, who David recently learned about and is so fascinated by that he wishes to die just to meet him. In those moments, the shopkeepers see me as his father, and I can’t explain the strange joy this brings me. I always feel torn between wanting to stay longer so we can enjoy it more and wanting to pull him away before he blurts out, “He’s not really my father.”

When David meets Achilles I know what will happen. The little boy will take the hero by the hand, call him father, and drag him away to some Round Pond.

When David meets Achilles, I know what’s going to happen. The little boy will take the hero by the hand, call him dad, and pull him away to a Round Pond.

One day, when David was about five, I sent him the following letter: “Dear David: If you really want to know how it began, will you come and have a chop with me to-day at the club?”

One day, when David was about five, I sent him this letter: “Dear David: If you really want to know how it all started, will you come and have a chop with me today at the club?”

Mary, who, I have found out, opens all his letters, gave her consent, and, I doubt not, instructed him to pay heed to what happened so that he might repeat it to her, for despite her curiosity she knows not how it began herself. I chuckled, guessing that she expected something romantic.

Mary, who I found out opens all his letters, agreed to this, and, I’m sure, told him to pay attention to what happened so he could tell her about it later, because even with her curiosity, she doesn’t know how it all started herself. I laughed to myself, thinking she was probably hoping for something romantic.

He came to me arrayed as for a mighty journey, and looking unusually solemn, as little boys always do look when they are wearing a great coat. There was a shawl round his neck. “You can take some of them off,” I said, “when we come to summer.”

He approached me dressed as if for a big adventure, looking especially serious, like little boys do when they're wearing a big coat. He had a shawl around his neck. “You can take some of those off,” I said, “when summer arrives.”

“Shall we come to summer?” he asked, properly awed.

“Are we approaching summer?” he asked, genuinely amazed.

“To many summers,” I replied, “for we are going away back, David, to see your mother as she was in the days before there was you.”

“To many summers,” I said, “because we’re going way back, David, to see your mother as she was before you were born.”

We hailed a hansom. “Drive back six years,” I said to the cabby, “and stop at the Junior Old Fogies' Club.”

We hailed a cab. “Take us back six years,” I said to the driver, “and stop at the Junior Old Fogies' Club.”

He was a stupid fellow, and I had to guide him with my umbrella.

He was a clueless guy, and I had to steer him along with my umbrella.

The streets were not quite as they had been in the morning. For instance, the bookshop at the corner was now selling fish. I dropped David a hint of what was going on.

The streets weren't quite the same as they had been in the morning. For example, the bookshop on the corner was now selling fish. I gave David a hint about what was happening.

“It doesn't make me littler, does it?” he asked anxiously; and then, with a terrible misgiving: “It won't make me too little, will it, father?” by which he meant that he hoped it would not do for him altogether. He slipped his hand nervously into mine, and I put it in my pocket.

“It doesn't make me smaller, does it?” he asked anxiously; and then, with a terrible worry: “It won't make me way too small, will it, Dad?” by which he meant that he hoped it wouldn't completely change him. He nervously slipped his hand into mine, and I put it in my pocket.

You can't think how little David looked as we entered the portals of the club.

You can't imagine how small David looked as we walked into the club.





II. The Little Nursery Governess

As I enter the club smoking-room you are to conceive David vanishing into nothingness, and that it is any day six years ago at two in the afternoon. I ring for coffee, cigarette, and cherry brandy, and take my chair by the window, just as the absurd little nursery governess comes tripping into the street. I always feel that I have rung for her.

As I step into the club's smoking room, picture David disappearing into thin air, and it's any day six years ago at two in the afternoon. I call for coffee, a cigarette, and some cherry brandy, and I take my seat by the window, just as the silly little nursery governess walks into the street. I always feel like I’ve summoned her.

While I am lifting the coffee-pot cautiously lest the lid fall into the cup, she is crossing to the post-office; as I select the one suitable lump of sugar she is taking six last looks at the letter; with the aid of William I light my cigarette, and now she is re-reading the delicious address. I lie back in my chair, and by this time she has dropped the letter down the slit. I toy with my liqueur, and she is listening to hear whether the postal authorities have come for her letter. I scowl at a fellow-member who has had the impudence to enter the smoking-room, and her two little charges are pulling her away from the post-office. When I look out at the window again she is gone, but I shall ring for her to-morrow at two sharp.

While I'm carefully lifting the coffee pot to avoid dropping the lid into the cup, she's walking to the post office; as I pick the right piece of sugar, she's taking six final glances at the letter; with William’s help, I light my cigarette, and now she’s re-reading the lovely address. I lean back in my chair, and by this time, she’s dropped the letter into the slot. I mess with my liqueur, and she’s straining to hear if the postal employees have come for her letter. I frown at a fellow member who had the nerve to come into the smoking room, and her two little charges are pulling her away from the post office. When I glance out the window again, she’s gone, but I’ll call for her tomorrow at two sharp.

She must have passed the window many times before I noticed her. I know not where she lives, though I suppose it to be hard by. She is taking the little boy and girl, who bully her, to the St. James's Park, as their hoops tell me, and she ought to look crushed and faded. No doubt her mistress overworks her. It must enrage the other servants to see her deporting herself as if she were quite the lady.

She must have walked by the window many times before I saw her. I don’t know where she lives, but I assume it's nearby. She’s taking the little boy and girl, who tease her, to St. James's Park, which their hoops indicate, and she should look exhausted and worn out. I'm sure her boss works her too hard. It must frustrate the other staff to see her acting like she’s some sort of lady.

I noticed that she had sometimes other letters to post, but that the posting of the one only was a process. They shot down the slit, plebeians all, but it followed pompously like royalty. I have even seen her blow a kiss after it.

I noticed that she sometimes had other letters to mail, but mailing just this one was a whole process. They all dropped down the slot like regular folks, but this one went in with a sense of importance like it was royalty. I even saw her blow a kiss after sending it off.

Then there was her ring, of which she was as conscious as if it rather than she was what came gaily down the street. She felt it through her glove to make sure that it was still there. She took off the glove and raised the ring to her lips, though I doubt not it was the cheapest trinket. She viewed it from afar by stretching out her hand; she stooped to see how it looked near the ground; she considered its effect on the right of her and on the left of her and through one eye at a time. Even when you saw that she had made up her mind to think hard of something else, the little silly would take another look.

Then there was her ring, which she was aware of as if it were the one parading down the street instead of her. She felt it through her glove to check that it was still there. She took off the glove and raised the ring to her lips, even though it was probably the cheapest piece of jewelry. She admired it from a distance by extending her hand; she bent down to see how it looked close to the ground; she considered how it appeared on her right side and on her left, looking through one eye at a time. Even when it was clear she was trying to focus on something else, she would still sneak another glance at it.

I give anyone three chances to guess why Mary was so happy.

I’m giving everyone three chances to guess why Mary was so happy.

No and no and no. The reason was simply this, that a lout of a young man loved her. And so, instead of crying because she was the merest nobody, she must, forsooth, sail jauntily down Pall Mall, very trim as to her tackle and ticketed with the insufferable air of an engaged woman. At first her complacency disturbed me, but gradually it became part of my life at two o'clock with the coffee, the cigarette, and the liqueur. Now comes the tragedy.

No and no and no. The reason was simply this: a rude young man loved her. So, instead of being upset about being a complete nobody, she had to stroll confidently down Pall Mall, looking very put together and carrying the annoying attitude of an engaged woman. At first, her self-satisfaction bothered me, but over time it became a regular part of my life at two o'clock with the coffee, the cigarette, and the liqueur. Now comes the tragedy.

Thursday is her great day. She has from two to three every Thursday for her very own; just think of it: this girl, who is probably paid several pounds a year, gets a whole hour to herself once a week. And what does she with it? Attend classes for making her a more accomplished person? Not she. This is what she does: sets sail for Pall Mall, wearing all her pretty things, including the blue feathers, and with such a sparkle of expectation on her face that I stir my coffee quite fiercely. On ordinary days she at least tries to look demure, but on a Thursday she has had the assurance to use the glass door of the club as a mirror in which to see how she likes her engaging trifle of a figure to-day.

Thursday is her special day. She has from two to three every Thursday all to herself; just imagine: this girl, who probably makes a few pounds a year, gets a whole hour for herself once a week. And what does she do with it? Does she attend classes to become a more refined person? Nope. Here’s what she does: she heads over to Pall Mall, dressed in her nice clothes, including the blue feathers, with such a sparkle of excitement on her face that I stir my coffee quite vigorously. On regular days, she at least tries to look modest, but on Thursdays she confidently uses the glass door of the club as a mirror to check out how she likes her charming little figure that day.

In the meantime a long-legged oaf is waiting for her outside the post-office, where they meet every Thursday, a fellow who always wears the same suit of clothes, but has a face that must ever make him free of the company of gentlemen. He is one of your lean, clean Englishmen, who strip so well, and I fear me he is handsome; I say fear, for your handsome men have always annoyed me, and had I lived in the duelling days I swear I would have called every one of them out. He seems to be quite unaware that he is a pretty fellow, but Lord, how obviously Mary knows it. I conclude that he belongs to the artistic classes, he is so easily elated and depressed; and because he carries his left thumb curiously, as if it were feeling for the hole of a palette, I have entered his name among the painters. I find pleasure in deciding that they are shocking bad pictures, for obviously no one buys them. I feel sure Mary says they are splendid, she is that sort of woman. Hence the rapture with which he greets her. Her first effect upon him is to make him shout with laughter. He laughs suddenly haw from an eager exulting face, then haw again, and then, when you are thanking heaven that it is at last over, comes a final haw, louder than the others. I take them to be roars of joy because Mary is his, and they have a ring of youth about them that is hard to bear. I could forgive him everything save his youth, but it is so aggressive that I have sometimes to order William testily to close the window.

Meanwhile, a tall, awkward guy is waiting for her outside the post office, where they meet every Thursday. He always wears the same suit and has a face that makes him definitely not part of the gentlemen's club. He's one of those lean, well-groomed Englishmen who look good when they take off their clothes, and I’m afraid to say he’s attractive; I say afraid because handsome guys have always irritated me, and if I’d lived in dueling times, I swear I would have challenged every one of them. He seems completely unaware of his good looks, but wow, Mary definitely knows. I suspect he’s part of the artistic crowd, as he gets happy and sad so easily; and the way he carries his left thumb, almost like it’s searching for a palette hole, has made me list him among the painters. I take pleasure in deciding that their artwork is shockingly bad, because clearly nobody buys it. I'm sure Mary says they’re amazing; she’s that type of woman. That’s why he greets her with such joy. Her presence makes him burst out laughing. He suddenly laughs with a raw, excited face, then again, and just when you’re relieved it seems to be over, there’s one last laugh, even louder than the others. I take them to be roars of happiness because Mary is his, and they have a youthful sound that’s hard to handle. I could forgive him everything except for his youth, which is so in-your-face that I sometimes have to irritably tell William to close the window.

How much more deceitful than her lover is the little nursery governess. The moment she comes into sight she looks at the post-office and sees him. Then she looks straight before her, and now she is observed, and he rushes across to her in a glory, and she starts—positively starts—as if he had taken her by surprise. Observe her hand rising suddenly to her wicked little heart. This is the moment when I stir my coffee violently. He gazes down at her in such rapture that he is in everybody's way, and as she takes his arm she gives it a little squeeze, and then away they strut, Mary doing nine-tenths of the talking. I fall to wondering what they will look like when they grow up.

How much more deceitful than her boyfriend is the little nursery governess. The moment she appears, she checks the post office and spots him. Then she looks straight ahead, and now she's being noticed, and he dashes over to her excitedly, and she jumps—actually jumps—as if he had caught her off guard. Notice her hand suddenly rising to her sneaky little heart. This is the moment when I stir my coffee really hard. He gazes down at her in such delight that he gets in everyone’s way, and as she takes his arm, she gives it a little squeeze, and then they strut away, Mary doing most of the talking. I start to wonder what they'll look like when they grow up.

What a ludicrous difference do these two nobodies make to each other. You can see that they are to be married when he has twopence.

What a ridiculous difference these two nobodies make to each other. You can tell they’re going to get married when he has two pennies.

Thus I have not an atom of sympathy with this girl, to whom London is famous only as the residence of a young man who mistakes her for someone else, but her happiness had become part of my repast at two P.M., and when one day she walked down Pall Mall without gradually posting a letter I was most indignant. It was as if William had disobeyed orders. Her two charges were as surprised as I, and pointed questioningly to the slit, at which she shook her head. She put her finger to her eyes, exactly like a sad baby, and so passed from the street.

So I really have no sympathy for this girl, who only knows London as the home of a guy who confuses her with someone else. But her happiness had become part of my afternoon routine at two P.M., and when one day she walked down Pall Mall without stopping to mail a letter, I was really upset. It felt like William had gone against instructions. Her two companions were just as surprised as I was and pointed curiously at the mailbox, but she shook her head. She touched her eyes, just like a sad little kid, and then walked on from the street.

Next day the same thing happened, and I was so furious that I bit through my cigarette. Thursday came, when I prayed that there might be an end of this annoyance, but no, neither of them appeared on that acquainted ground. Had they changed their post-office? No, for her eyes were red every day, and heavy was her foolish little heart. Love had put out his lights, and the little nursery governess walked in darkness.

The next day, the same thing happened, and I was so angry that I bit through my cigarette. Thursday came, and I hoped there would be an end to this annoyance, but no, neither of them showed up on that familiar ground. Had they changed their post office? No, because her eyes were red every day, and her foolish little heart was heavy. Love had dimmed his lights, and the little nursery governess walked in darkness.

I felt I could complain to the committee.

I felt like I could bring my complaints to the committee.

Oh, you selfish young zany of a man, after all you have said to her, won't you make it up and let me return to my coffee? Not he.

Oh, you self-centered young goofball, after everything you've said to her, can't you just make things right and let me get back to my coffee? Not a chance.

Little nursery governess, I appeal to you. Annoying girl, be joyous as of old during the five minutes of the day when you are anything to me, and for the rest of the time, so far as I am concerned, you may be as wretched as you list. Show some courage. I assure you he must be a very bad painter; only the other day I saw him looking longingly into the window of a cheap Italian restaurant, and in the end he had to crush down his aspirations with two penny scones.

Little nursery governess, I'm asking you. Annoying girl, be happy like you used to be during the five minutes of the day when you matter to me, and for the rest of the time, as far as I'm concerned, you can be as miserable as you want. Have some courage. I promise he must be a really bad painter; just the other day I saw him gazing longingly into the window of a cheap Italian restaurant, and in the end, he had to suppress his dreams with two cheap scones.

You can do better than that. Come, Mary.

You can do better than that. Come on, Mary.

All in vain. She wants to be loved; can't do without love from morning till night; never knew how little a woman needs till she lost that little. They are all like this.

All in vain. She wants to be loved; she can't go without love from morning to night; she never realized how little a woman needs until she lost that little. They're all like this.

Zounds, madam, if you are resolved to be a drooping little figure till you die, you might at least do it in another street.

Zounds, ma'am, if you're set on being a sad little figure until you die, you might as well do it on a different street.

Not only does she maliciously depress me by walking past on ordinary days, but I have discovered that every Thursday from two to three she stands afar off, gazing hopelessly at the romantic post-office where she and he shall meet no more. In these windy days she is like a homeless leaf blown about by passers-by.

Not only does she upset me by walking by on regular days, but I've also noticed that every Thursday from two to three, she stands at a distance, staring hopelessly at the romantic post office where she and he will never meet again. On these windy days, she’s like a lost leaf being tossed around by people passing by.

There is nothing I can do except thunder at William.

There’s nothing I can do except yell at William.

At last she accomplished her unworthy ambition. It was a wet Thursday, and from the window where I was writing letters I saw the forlorn soul taking up her position at the top of the street: in a blast of fury I rose with the one letter I had completed, meaning to write the others in my chambers. She had driven me from the club.

At last, she achieved her petty goal. It was a rainy Thursday, and from the window where I was writing letters, I saw the lonely figure standing at the top of the street. In a fit of anger, I got up with the one letter I had finished, planning to write the others in my room. She had chased me away from the club.

I had turned out of Pall Mall into a side street, when whom should I strike against but her false swain! It was my fault, but I hit out at him savagely, as I always do when I run into anyone in the street. Then I looked at him. He was hollow-eyed; he was muddy; there was not a haw left in him. I never saw a more abject young man; he had not even the spirit to resent the testy stab I had given him with my umbrella. But this is the important thing: he was glaring wistfully at the post-office and thus in a twink I saw that he still adored my little governess. Whatever had been their quarrel he was as anxious to make it up as she, and perhaps he had been here every Thursday while she was round the corner in Pall Mall, each watching the post-office for an apparition. But from where they hovered neither could see the other.

I had just turned off Pall Mall into a side street when, of all people, I bumped into her deceitful boyfriend! It was my fault, but I instinctively lashed out at him, as I always do when I unexpectedly run into someone on the street. Then I took a good look at him. He looked worn out; he was covered in dirt; he seemed completely drained. I had never seen a more defeated young man; he didn’t even have the energy to react to the sharp jab I gave him with my umbrella. But here’s the important part: he was staring longingly at the post office, and in that moment, I realized he still had feelings for my little governess. Whatever their argument had been, he was just as eager to reconcile as she was, and maybe he had been here every Thursday while she was around the corner on Pall Mall, both of them waiting at the post office for a sign of each other. But from where they were standing, neither could see the other.

I think what I did was quite clever. I dropped my letter unseen at his feet, and sauntered back to the club. Of course, a gentleman who finds a letter on the pavement feels bound to post it, and I presumed that he would naturally go to the nearest office.

I think what I did was pretty smart. I dropped my letter unnoticed at his feet and casually walked back to the club. Of course, a gentleman who finds a letter on the sidewalk feels obligated to mail it, and I assumed he would just head to the nearest post office.

With my hat on I strolled to the smoking-room window, and was just in time to see him posting my letter across the way. Then I looked for the little nursery governess. I saw her as woe-begone as ever; then, suddenly—oh, you poor little soul, and has it really been as bad as that!

With my hat on, I walked over to the smoking-room window and caught just the right moment to see him drop my letter in the mailbox across the street. Then I searched for the little nursery governess. I found her looking as sad as always; then, all of a sudden—oh, you poor thing, has it really been that bad!

She was crying outright, and he was holding both her hands. It was a disgraceful exhibition. The young painter would evidently explode if he could not make use of his arms. She must die if she could not lay her head upon his breast. I must admit that he rose to the occasion; he hailed a hansom.

She was crying openly, and he was holding both of her hands. It was an embarrassing scene. The young painter clearly looked like he would burst if he couldn’t use his arms. She felt like she would collapse if she couldn’t rest her head on his chest. I have to say, he stepped up; he called for a cab.

“William,” said I gaily, “coffee, cigarette, and cherry brandy.”

“William,” I said cheerfully, “coffee, a cigarette, and cherry brandy.”

As I sat there watching that old play David plucked my sleeve to ask what I was looking at so deedily; and when I told him he ran eagerly to the window, but he reached it just too late to see the lady who was to become his mother. What I told him of her doings, however, interested him greatly; and he intimated rather shyly that he was acquainted with the man who said, “Haw-haw-haw.” On the other hand, he irritated me by betraying an idiotic interest in the two children, whom he seemed to regard as the hero and heroine of the story. What were their names? How old were they? Had they both hoops? Were they iron hoops, or just wooden hoops? Who gave them their hoops?

As I sat there watching that old play, David tugged on my sleeve to ask what I was so focused on; and when I told him, he dashed over to the window but got there just too late to see the lady who would become his mother. What I told him about her actions, though, really got his attention; and he hinted rather shyly that he knew the guy who said, “Haw-haw-haw.” On the flip side, he annoyed me by showing an absurd interest in the two kids, whom he seemed to see as the main characters of the story. What were their names? How old were they? Did they both have hoops? Were they metal hoops or just wooden ones? Who gave them their hoops?

“You don't seem to understand, my boy,” I said tartly, “that had I not dropped that letter, there would never have been a little boy called David A——.” But instead of being appalled by this he asked, sparkling, whether I meant that he would still be a bird flying about in the Kensington Gardens.

“You don't seem to get it, kid,” I said sharply, “that if I hadn't dropped that letter, there would never have been a little boy named David A——.” But instead of being shocked by this, he asked, eyes shining, whether I meant that he would still be a bird flying around in Kensington Gardens.

David knows that all children in our part of London were once birds in the Kensington Gardens; and that the reason there are bars on nursery windows and a tall fender by the fire is because very little people sometimes forget that they have no longer wings, and try to fly away through the window or up the chimney.

David knows that all kids in our part of London used to be birds in Kensington Gardens; and that the reason there are bars on nursery windows and a tall guard by the fire is that very little ones sometimes forget that they no longer have wings, and try to fly away through the window or up the chimney.

Children in the bird stage are difficult to catch. David knows that many people have none, and his delight on a summer afternoon is to go with me to some spot in the Gardens where these unfortunates may be seen trying to catch one with small pieces of cake.

Children in the bird stage are hard to catch. David knows that many people have none, and his joy on a summer afternoon is to go with me to a spot in the Gardens where these unfortunate ones can be seen trying to catch one with small pieces of cake.

That the birds know what would happen if they were caught, and are even a little undecided about which is the better life, is obvious to every student of them. Thus, if you leave your empty perambulator under the trees and watch from a distance, you will see the birds boarding it and hopping about from pillow to blanket in a twitter of excitement; they are trying to find out how babyhood would suit them.

It's clear to anyone who observes them that birds are aware of what might happen if they get caught and are somewhat unsure about which life is better. So, if you leave your empty stroller under the trees and watch from a distance, you'll see the birds exploring it, hopping around from pillow to blanket in a flurry of excitement; they are curious about how life as a baby would treat them.

Quite the prettiest sight in the Gardens is when the babies stray from the tree where the nurse is sitting and are seen feeding the birds, not a grownup near them. It is first a bit to me and then a bit to you, and all the time such a jabbering and laughing from both sides of the railing. They are comparing notes and inquiring for old friends, and so on; but what they say I cannot determine, for when I approach they all fly away.

The most beautiful sight in the Gardens is when the little kids wander away from the tree where the caregiver is sitting and start feeding the birds, with no adults around them. It's a bit for me, then a bit for you, and there's nonstop chatter and laughter from both sides of the railing. They're sharing stories and asking about old friends, and so on; but I can’t figure out what they’re saying because whenever I get close, they all run away.

The first time I ever saw David was on the sward behind the Baby's Walk. He was a missel-thrush, attracted thither that hot day by a hose which lay on the ground sending forth a gay trickle of water, and David was on his back in the water, kicking up his legs. He used to enjoy being told of this, having forgotten all about it, and gradually it all came back to him, with a number of other incidents that had escaped my memory, though I remember that he was eventually caught by the leg with a long string and a cunning arrangement of twigs near the Round Pond. He never tires of this story, but I notice that it is now he who tells it to me rather than I to him, and when we come to the string he rubs his little leg as if it still smarted.

The first time I saw David was on the grass behind the Baby's Walk. He was a missel-thrush, drawn there on that hot day by a hose lying on the ground, creating a cheerful trickle of water, and David was on his back in the water, kicking his legs. He used to love hearing about this, having forgotten all about it, and gradually it all came back to him, along with several other moments I had forgotten, though I remember that he eventually got caught by the leg with a long string and a clever setup of twigs near the Round Pond. He never gets tired of this story, but I notice that now he’s the one telling it to me instead of the other way around, and when we get to the part about the string, he rubs his little leg as if it still hurts.

So when David saw his chance of being a missel-thrush again he called out to me quickly: “Don't drop the letter!” and there were tree-tops in his eyes.

So when David saw his chance to be a missel-thrush again, he quickly called out to me, “Don’t drop the letter!” and there were tree-tops in his eyes.

“Think of your mother,” I said severely.

“Think about your mom,” I said sternly.

He said he would often fly in to see her. The first thing he would do would be to hug her. No, he would alight on the water-jug first, and have a drink.

He said he would often fly in to see her. The first thing he would do was hug her. No, he would land on the water jug first and have a drink.

“Tell her, father,” he said with horrid heartlessness, “always to have plenty of water in it, 'cos if I had to lean down too far I might fall in and be drownded.”

“Tell her, Dad,” he said with awful indifference, “to always keep it filled with plenty of water, because if I have to lean down too far, I might fall in and drown.”

“Am I not to drop the letter, David? Think of your poor mother without her boy!”

“Shouldn't I drop the letter, David? Think about your poor mom without her son!”

It affected him, but he bore up. When she was asleep, he said, he would hop on to the frilly things of her night-gown and peck at her mouth.

It bothered him, but he held on. When she was asleep, he said he would jump onto the frilly parts of her nightgown and kiss her on the lips.

“And then she would wake up, David, and find that she had only a bird instead of a boy.”

“And then she would wake up, David, and discover that she had only a bird instead of a boy.”

This shock to Mary was more than he could endure. “You can drop it,” he said with a sigh. So I dropped the letter, as I think I have already mentioned; and that is how it all began.

This shock to Mary was more than he could handle. “You can forget it,” he said with a sigh. So I forgot the letter, as I think I’ve already mentioned; and that’s how it all started.





III. Her Marriage, Her Clothes, Her Appetite, and an Inventory of Her Furniture

A week or two after I dropped the letter I was in a hansom on my way to certain barracks when loud above the city's roar I heard that accursed haw-haw-haw, and there they were, the two of them, just coming out of a shop where you may obtain pianos on the hire system. I had the merest glimpse of them, but there was an extraordinary rapture on her face, and his head was thrown proudly back, and all because they had been ordering a piano on the hire system.

A week or two after I dropped off the letter, I was in a cab on my way to some barracks when, loud above the city's noise, I heard that annoying haw-haw-haw laugh. There they were, the two of them, just coming out of a store where you can rent pianos. I only caught a brief glimpse of them, but there was an incredible joy on her face, and his head was held high, all because they had just ordered a piano for rent.

So they were to be married directly. It was all rather contemptible, but I passed on tolerantly, for it is only when she is unhappy that this woman disturbs me, owing to a clever way she has at such times of looking more fragile than she really is.

So they were getting married right away. It was all pretty ridiculous, but I moved on without judgment because it's only when she's upset that this woman bothers me, due to her clever way of appearing more delicate than she really is during those times.

When next I saw them, they were gazing greedily into the window of the sixpenny-halfpenny shop, which is one of the most deliciously dramatic spots in London. Mary was taking notes feverishly on a slip of paper while he did the adding up, and in the end they went away gloomily without buying anything. I was in high feather. “Match abandoned, ma'am,” I said to myself; “outlook hopeless; another visit to the Governesses' Agency inevitable; can't marry for want of a kitchen shovel.” But I was imperfectly acquainted with the lady.

When I next saw them, they were gazing hungrily into the window of the sixpenny-halfpenny shop, one of the most delightfully dramatic places in London. Mary was feverishly jotting down notes on a piece of paper while he was doing the calculations, and in the end, they left dejectedly without buying anything. I was feeling great. “Game over, ma'am,” I thought to myself; “the situation looks bleak; another trip to the Governesses' Agency is unavoidable; can't get married for lack of a kitchen shovel.” But I didn't know the lady very well.

A few days afterward I found myself walking behind her. There is something artful about her skirts by which I always know her, though I can't say what it is. She was carrying an enormous parcel that might have been a bird-cage wrapped in brown paper, and she took it into a bric-a-brac shop and came out without it. She then ran rather than walked in the direction of the sixpenny-halfpenny shop. Now mystery of any kind is detestable to me, and I went into the bric-a-brac shop, ostensibly to look at the cracked china; and there, still on the counter, with the wrapping torn off it, was the article Mary had sold in order to furnish on the proceeds. What do you think it was? It was a wonderful doll's house, with dolls at tea downstairs and dolls going to bed upstairs, and a doll showing a doll out at the front door. Loving lips had long ago licked most of the paint off, but otherwise the thing was in admirable preservation; obviously the joy of Mary's childhood, it had now been sold by her that she might get married.

A few days later, I found myself walking behind her. There's something distinct about her skirts that lets me recognize her, though I can’t quite put my finger on it. She was carrying a huge package that looked like a birdcage wrapped in brown paper, and she took it into a thrift shop, coming out without it. Then she started running instead of walking toward the discount shop. Now, I'm not a fan of mysteries, so I went into the thrift shop, pretending to check out the chipped china; and there, still on the counter with the wrapping torn off, was the item Mary had sold to gather some money. What do you think it was? It was a beautiful dollhouse, with dolls having tea downstairs and dolls getting ready for bed upstairs, and a doll showing another doll out at the front door. Little loving hands had long ago worn off most of the paint, but overall, it was in great condition; clearly, it had been the joy of Mary's childhood, now sold so she could get married.

“Lately purchased by us,” said the shopwoman, seeing me look at the toy, “from a lady who has no further use for it.”

“Just got this in,” said the shopwoman, noticing me eyeing the toy, “from a woman who doesn’t need it anymore.”

I think I have seldom been more indignant with Mary. I bought the doll's house, and as they knew the lady's address (it was at this shop that I first learned her name) I instructed them to send it back to her with the following letter, which I wrote in the shop: “Dear madam, don't be ridiculous. You will certainly have further use for this. I am, etc., the Man Who Dropped the Letter.”

I think I've rarely been as annoyed with Mary. I bought the dollhouse, and since they knew the lady's address (it was at this shop that I first found out her name), I told them to send it back to her with the following letter, which I wrote in the shop: “Dear madam, don't be silly. You'll definitely want to use this again. Sincerely, the Man Who Dropped the Letter.”

It pained me afterward, but too late to rescind the order, to reflect that I had sent her a wedding present; and when next I saw her she had been married for some months. The time was nine o'clock of a November evening, and we were in a street of shops that has not in twenty years decided whether to be genteel or frankly vulgar; here it minces in the fashion, but take a step onward and its tongue is in the cup of the ice-cream man. I usually rush this street, which is not far from my rooms, with the glass down, but to-night I was walking. Mary was in front of me, leaning in a somewhat foolish way on the haw-er, and they were chatting excitedly. She seemed to be remonstrating with him for going forward, yet more than half admiring him for not turning back, and I wondered why.

It hurt me later, but it was too late to take back the gift, to realize that I had sent her a wedding present; and when I saw her next, she'd been married for several months. It was nine o'clock on a November evening, and we were on a street filled with shops that hasn’t been able to decide in twenty years whether it wants to be classy or just plain tacky; it struts around with a bit of style, but take a step forward and you find its tongue in the ice cream guy’s cup. I usually rush through this street, which isn’t far from my place, with my window down, but tonight I was walking. Mary was in front of me, leaning in a somewhat silly way on the counter, and they were chatting excitedly. She seemed to be scolding him for moving ahead, yet more than half admiring him for not turning back, and I wondered why.

And after all what was it that Mary and her painter had come out to do? To buy two pork chops. On my honour. She had been trying to persuade him, I decided, that they were living too lavishly. That was why she sought to draw him back. But in her heart she loves audacity, and that is why she admired him for pressing forward.

And after all, what was it that Mary and her artist had come out to do? To buy two pork chops. I swear. She had been trying to convince him, I figured, that they were living too extravagantly. That’s why she wanted to pull him back. But deep down, she loves boldness, and that’s why she admired him for pushing ahead.

No sooner had they bought the chops than they scurried away like two gleeful children to cook them. I followed, hoping to trace them to their home, but they soon out-distanced me, and that night I composed the following aphorism: It is idle to attempt to overtake a pretty young woman carrying pork chops. I was now determined to be done with her. First, however, to find out their abode, which was probably within easy distance of the shop. I even conceived them lured into taking their house by the advertisement, “Conveniently situated for the Pork Emporium.”

As soon as they bought the pork chops, they rushed off like two happy kids wanting to cook them. I followed, hoping to track them to their home, but they quickly left me behind, and that night I came up with this saying: It’s pointless to try to catch up with a pretty young woman holding pork chops. I was now determined to move on from her. First, though, I needed to find out where they lived, which was probably close to the shop. I even imagined they were drawn to their house by the ad, “Conveniently located near the Pork Emporium.”

Well, one day—now this really is romantic and I am rather proud of it. My chambers are on the second floor, and are backed by an anxiously polite street between which and mine are little yards called, I think, gardens. They are so small that if you have the tree your neighbour has the shade from it. I was looking out at my back window on the day we have come to when whom did I see but the whilom nursery governess sitting on a chair in one of these gardens. I put up my eye-glass to make sure, and undoubtedly it was she. But she sat there doing nothing, which was by no means my conception of the jade, so I brought a fieldglass to bear and discovered that the object was merely a lady's jacket. It hung on the back of a kitchen chair, seemed to be a furry thing, and, I must suppose, was suspended there for an airing.

Well, one day—this is truly a romantic moment and I’m quite proud of it. My apartment is on the second floor, overlooking a politely bustling street, with tiny backyards that I believe are called gardens. They’re so small that if you have a tree, your neighbor ends up with its shade. On that particular day, I was looking out my back window when who did I see but the former nursery governess sitting in one of those gardens. I raised my eyeglass to double-check, and sure enough, it was her. But she was just sitting there doing nothing, which wasn’t at all how I pictured her, so I grabbed a pair of binoculars and found out that what I thought was her was just a lady's jacket. It was draped over the back of a kitchen chair, looked like it had some fluff to it, and I can only assume it was hanging there to air out.

I was chagrined, and then I insisted stoutly with myself that, as it was not Mary, it must be Mary's jacket. I had never seen her wear such a jacket, mind you, yet I was confident, I can't tell why. Do clothes absorb a little of the character of their wearer, so that I recognised this jacket by a certain coquetry? If she has a way with her skirts that always advertises me of her presence, quite possibly she is as cunning with jackets. Or perhaps she is her own seamstress, and puts in little tucks of herself.

I was annoyed, and then I firmly told myself that since it wasn't Mary, it must belong to her. I had never seen her wear a jacket like that, but I felt sure of it for some reason. Do clothes take on a bit of the personality of the person who wears them, making me recognize this jacket by a certain stylishness? If she always manages to make her skirts remind me of her presence, it’s possible she’s just as clever with jackets. Or maybe she makes her own clothes and adds little touches unique to herself.

Figure it what you please; but I beg to inform you that I put on my hat and five minutes afterward saw Mary and her husband emerge from the house to which I had calculated that garden belonged. Now am I clever, or am I not?

Figure it out however you want; but I want to let you know that I put on my hat and five minutes later saw Mary and her husband come out of the house that I figured belonged to that garden. So, am I clever, or am I not?

When they had left the street I examined the house leisurely, and a droll house it is. Seen from the front it appears to consist of a door and a window, though above them the trained eye may detect another window, the air-hole of some apartment which it would be just like Mary's grandiloquence to call her bedroom. The houses on each side of this bandbox are tall, and I discovered later that it had once been an open passage to the back gardens. The story and a half of which it consists had been knocked up cheaply, by carpenters I should say rather than masons, and the general effect is of a brightly coloured van that has stuck for ever on its way through the passage.

After they left the street, I took my time looking at the house, and it's quite a quirky one. From the front, it seems to have just a door and a window, but if you look closely, you might spot another window above them, which is probably just some air vent for an apartment that Mary would grandly label as her bedroom. The houses next to this little box are tall, and I later found out that it used to be an open passage leading to the back gardens. The one-and-a-half stories that make it up were thrown together cheaply, probably by carpenters rather than masons, and the overall impression is of a brightly colored van that’s gotten stuck forever trying to pass through the alley.

The low houses of London look so much more homely than the tall ones that I never pass them without dropping a blessing on their builders, but this house was ridiculous; indeed it did not call itself a house, for over the door was a board with the inscription “This space to be sold,” and I remembered, as I rang the bell, that this notice had been up for years. On avowing that I wanted a space, I was admitted by an elderly, somewhat dejected looking female, whose fine figure was not on scale with her surroundings. Perhaps my face said so, for her first remark was explanatory.

The small houses in London feel much cozier than the tall ones, so I always bless their builders as I walk by. But this house was just ridiculous; in fact, it didn’t even call itself a house. Above the door was a sign that said, “This space to be sold,” and I remembered that it had been there for years. When I said I was interested in the space, an older woman who looked a bit down welcomed me in. Her nice figure didn’t match the surroundings at all. Maybe my expression gave it away, because her first comment was to explain things.

“They get me cheap,” she said, “because I drink.”

“They take advantage of me,” she said, “because I drink.”

I bowed, and we passed on to the drawing-room. I forget whether I have described Mary's personal appearance, but if so you have a picture of that sunny drawing-room. My first reflection was, How can she have found the money to pay for it all! which is always your first reflection when you see Mary herself a-tripping down the street.

I bowed, and we moved into the living room. I can't remember if I've described Mary's looks, but if I did, you can picture that bright living room. My first thought was, How could she have paid for all of this! which is always the first thought that comes to mind when you see Mary walking down the street.

I have no space (in that little room) to catalogue all the whim-whams with which she had made it beautiful, from the hand-sewn bell-rope which pulled no bell to the hand-painted cigar-box that contained no cigars. The floor was of a delicious green with exquisite oriental rugs; green and white, I think, was the lady's scheme of colour, something cool, you observe, to keep the sun under. The window-curtains were of some rare material and the colour of the purple clematis; they swept the floor grandly and suggested a picture of Mary receiving visitors. The piano we may ignore, for I knew it to be hired, but there were many dainty pieces, mostly in green wood, a sofa, a corner cupboard, and a most captivating desk, which was so like its owner that it could have sat down at her and dashed off a note. The writing paper on this desk had the word Mary printed on it, implying that if there were other Marys they didn't count. There were many oil-paintings on the walls, mostly without frames, and I must mention the chandelier, which was obviously of fabulous worth, for she had encased it in a holland bag.

I have no room (in that tiny space) to list all the little things she used to make it beautiful, from the hand-sewn bell pull that didn’t pull any bell to the hand-painted cigar box that held no cigars. The floor was a lovely green with exquisite oriental rugs; green and white, I believe, was her color scheme, something cool to keep the heat at bay. The window curtains were made from some rare fabric in the color of purple clematis; they elegantly swept the floor and evoked an image of Mary receiving guests. We can ignore the piano, as I knew it was rented, but there were many charming pieces, mostly in green wood: a sofa, a corner cupboard, and a delightful desk that resembled its owner so much it could have sat down and written a note. The stationery on this desk had the name Mary printed on it, suggesting that if there were other Marys, they didn’t matter. There were many oil paintings on the walls, mostly without frames, and I must mention the chandelier, which was clearly incredibly valuable, as she had covered it with a holland bag.

“I perceive, ma'am,” said I to the stout maid, “that your master is in affluent circumstances.”

“I can see, ma'am,” I said to the robust maid, “that your boss is doing well financially.”

She shook her head emphatically, and said something that I failed to catch.

She shook her head vigorously and said something I didn't catch.

“You wish to indicate,” I hazarded, “that he married a fortune.”

“You want to say,” I ventured, “that he married someone with a lot of money.”

This time I caught the words. They were “Tinned meats,” and having uttered them she lapsed into gloomy silence.

This time I caught the words. They were “Canned meats,” and after saying them, she fell into a gloomy silence.

“Nevertheless,” I said, “this room must have cost a pretty penny.”

“Still,” I said, “this room must have cost a lot.”

“She done it all herself,” replied my new friend, with concentrated scorn.

“She did it all herself,” replied my new friend, with intense disdain.

“But this green floor, so beautifully stained—”

“But this green floor, so beautifully stained—”

“Boiling oil,” said she, with a flush of honest shame, “and a shillingsworth o' paint.”

“Boiling oil,” she said, her face turning red with genuine embarrassment, “and a shilling's worth of paint.”

“Those rugs—”

“Those carpets—”

“Remnants,” she sighed, and showed me how artfully they had been pieced together.

“Remnants,” she sighed, and showed me how skillfully they had been put together.

“The curtains—”

“The curtains—”

“Remnants.”

"Leftovers."

“At all events the sofa—”

“At any rate the sofa—”

She raised its drapery, and I saw that the sofa was built of packing cases.

She lifted the fabric, and I saw that the sofa was made of packing crates.

“The desk—”

“The desk—”

I really thought that I was safe this time, for could I not see the drawers with their brass handles, the charming shelf for books, the pigeon-holes with their coverings of silk?

I really thought I was safe this time, because I could see the drawers with their brass handles, the lovely shelf for books, and the pigeonholes with their silk coverings.

“She made it out of three orange boxes,” said the lady, at last a little awed herself.

“She got it from three orange boxes,” said the lady, finally feeling a bit impressed herself.

I looked around me despairingly, and my eye alighted on the holland covering. “There is a fine chandelier in that holland bag,” I said coaxingly.

I looked around me in despair, and my gaze fell on the holland covering. “There's a nice chandelier in that holland bag,” I said encouragingly.

She sniffed and was raising an untender hand, when I checked her. “Forbear, ma'am,” I cried with authority, “I prefer to believe in that bag. How much to be pitied, ma'am, are those who have lost faith in everything.” I think all the pretty things that the little nursery governess had made out of nothing squeezed my hand for letting the chandelier off.

She sniffed and was lifting a harsh hand when I stopped her. “Please, ma'am,” I said firmly, “I’d rather believe in that bag. How unfortunate, ma'am, are those who have lost faith in everything.” I felt like all the lovely things that the little nursery governess had created from nothing were squeezing my hand for letting the chandelier go.

“But, good God, ma'am,” said I to madam, “what an exposure.”

“But, oh my God, ma'am,” I said to her, “what an exposure.”

She intimated that there were other exposures upstairs.

She hinted that there were more risks upstairs.

“So there is a stair,” said I, and then, suspiciously, “did she make it?”

“So there's a staircase,” I said, then, suspiciously, “did she build it?”

No, but how she had altered it.

No, but look at how much she had changed it.

The stair led to Mary's bedroom, and I said I would not look at that, nor at the studio, which was a shed in the garden.

The stairs led to Mary's bedroom, and I said I wouldn’t look at that, nor at the studio, which was a shed in the garden.

“Did she build the studio with her own hands?”

“Did she build the studio by herself?”

No, but how she had altered it.

No, but she had changed it so much.

“How she alters everything,” I said. “Do you think you are safe, ma'am?”

“How she changes everything,” I said. “Do you think you’re safe, ma'am?”

She thawed a little under my obvious sympathy and honoured me with some of her views and confidences. The rental paid by Mary and her husband was not, it appeared, one on which any self-respecting domestic could reflect with pride. They got the house very cheap on the understanding that they were to vacate it promptly if anyone bought it for building purposes, and because they paid so little they had to submit to the indignity of the notice-board. Mary A—— detested the words “This space to be sold,” and had been known to shake her fist at them. She was as elated about her house as if it were a real house, and always trembled when any possible purchaser of spaces called.

She softened a bit under my clear sympathy and shared some of her thoughts and secrets with me. The rent paid by Mary and her husband wasn’t something any self-respecting household could take pride in. They got the house at a really low price on the condition that they would move out quickly if anyone bought it for development, and because they paid so little, they had to endure the humiliation of the notice board. Mary A—— hated the words “This space to be sold” and had been known to shake her fist at them. She felt as proud of her house as if it were a real home and always got nervous whenever a potential buyer for the space came by.

As I have told you my own aphorism I feel I ought in fairness to record that of this aggrieved servant. It was on the subject of art. “The difficulty,” she said, “is not to paint pictures, but to get frames for them.” A home thrust this.

As I mentioned my own saying, I feel it's only fair to share that of this upset servant. It was about art. "The challenge," she said, "is not in painting pictures, but in finding frames for them." That was a sharp point.

She could not honestly say that she thought much of her master's work. Nor, apparently, did any other person. Result, tinned meats.

She couldn't honestly say that she thought highly of her master's work. Nor, it seemed, did anyone else. The result: canned meats.

Yes, one person thought a deal of it, or pretended to do so; was constantly flinging up her hands in delight over it; had even been caught whispering fiercely to a friend, “Praise it, praise it, praise it!” This was when the painter was sunk in gloom. Never, as I could well believe, was such a one as Mary for luring a man back to cheerfulness.

Yes, one person thought it was a big deal, or pretended to; she was always throwing her hands up in joy about it; she had even been caught whispering intensely to a friend, “Praise it, praise it, praise it!” This was when the painter was deep in despair. Never, as I could easily believe, had anyone like Mary to draw a man back to happiness.

“A dangerous woman,” I said, with a shudder, and fell to examining a painting over the mantel-shelf. It was a portrait of a man, and had impressed me favourably because it was framed.

“A dangerous woman,” I said, shuddering, and started looking at a painting above the mantel. It was a portrait of a man, and I found it appealing because it was framed.

“A friend of hers,” my guide informed me, “but I never seed him.”

“A friend of hers,” my guide told me, “but I never saw him.”

I would have turned away from it, had not an inscription on the picture drawn me nearer. It was in a lady's handwriting, and these were the words: “Fancy portrait of our dear unknown.” Could it be meant for me? I cannot tell you how interested I suddenly became.

I would have walked away from it if it weren't for an inscription on the picture that pulled me in. It was written in a lady's handwriting, and the words said: “Fancy portrait of our dear unknown.” Could it be meant for me? I can't explain how interested I suddenly became.

It represented a very fine looking fellow, indeed, and not a day more than thirty.

It really was a good-looking guy, and he couldn't have been more than thirty.

“A friend of hers, ma'am, did you say?” I asked quite shakily. “How do you know that, if you have never seen him?”

“A friend of hers, ma'am, did you say?” I asked a bit nervously. “How do you know that if you’ve never met him?”

“When master was painting of it,” she said, “in the studio, he used to come running in here to say to her such like as, 'What colour would you make his eyes?'”

“When the master was painting it,” she said, “in the studio, he would come running in here to ask her things like, 'What color would you make his eyes?'"

“And her reply, ma'am?” I asked eagerly.

“And what did she say, ma'am?” I asked eagerly.

“She said, 'Beautiful blue eyes.' And he said, 'You wouldn't make it a handsome face, would you?' and she says, 'A very handsome face.' And says he, 'Middle-aged?' and says she, 'Twenty-nine.' And I mind him saying, 'A little bald on the top?' and she says, says she, 'Not at all.'”

“She said, 'Beautiful blue eyes.' And he replied, 'You wouldn’t call it a handsome face, would you?' and she answered, 'A very handsome face.' Then he asked, 'Middle-aged?' and she replied, 'Twenty-nine.' I remember him saying, 'A little bald on top?' and she said, 'Not at all.'”

The dear, grateful girl, not to make me bald on the top.

The sweet, grateful girl, trying not to make me bald on top.

“I have seed her kiss her hand to that picture,” said the maid.

“I saw her kiss her hand to that picture,” said the maid.

Fancy Mary kissing her hand to me! Oh, the pretty love!

Fancy Mary blowing me a kiss! Oh, the lovely affection!

Pooh!

Eww!

I was staring at the picture, cogitating what insulting message I could write on it, when I heard the woman's voice again. “I think she has known him since she were a babby,” she was saying, “for this here was a present he give her.”

I was looking at the picture, thinking about what rude message I could write on it, when I heard the woman's voice again. “I think she has known him since she was a baby,” she was saying, “because this was a gift he gave her.”

She was on her knees drawing the doll's house from beneath the sofa, where it had been hidden away; and immediately I thought, “I shall slip the insulting message into this.” But I did not, and I shall tell you why. It was because the engaging toy had been redecorated by loving hands; there were fresh gowns for all the inhabitants, and the paint on the furniture was scarcely dry. The little doll's house was almost ready for further use.

She was on her knees pulling the dollhouse out from under the sofa, where it had been hidden; and right away I thought, “I should slip the insulting note into this.” But I didn’t, and I’ll explain why. It was because the charming toy had been redecorated with care; there were new outfits for all the dolls, and the paint on the furniture was barely dry. The little dollhouse was almost ready for play again.

I looked at the maid, but her face was expressionless. “Put it back,” I said, ashamed to have surprised Mary's pretty secret, and I left the house dejectedly, with a profound conviction that the little nursery governess had hooked on to me again.

I looked at the maid, but her face didn't show any emotion. “Put it back,” I said, feeling embarrassed for having discovered Mary's pretty secret, and I left the house feeling down, with a strong belief that the little nursery governess had grabbed onto me once more.





IV. A Night-Piece

There came a night when the husband was alone in that street waiting. He can do nothing for you now, little nursery governess, you must fight it out by yourself; when there are great things to do in the house the man must leave. Oh, man, selfish, indelicate, coarse-grained at the best, thy woman's hour has come; get thee gone.

There was a night when the husband was alone on that street waiting. He can’t help you now, little nursery governess; you have to face this on your own. When there are important things to handle at home, the man has to step away. Oh, man, selfish, insensitive, and rough around the edges even at your best, your woman's moment has arrived; get lost.

He slouches from the house, always her true lover I do believe, chivalrous, brave, a boy until to-night; but was he ever unkind to her? It is the unpardonable sin now; is there the memory of an unkindness to stalk the street with him to-night? And if not an unkindness, still might he not sometimes have been a little kinder?

He slumps out of the house, always her real lover, I truly believe, gallant, brave, a boy until tonight; but was he ever cruel to her? That’s the unforgivable sin now; is there any memory of a cruelty to walk the streets with him tonight? And if there wasn't any cruelty, couldn't he have sometimes been just a little kinder?

Shall we make a new rule of life from tonight: always to try to be a little kinder than is necessary?

Shall we create a new life rule starting tonight: always strive to be a little kinder than necessary?

Poor youth, she would come to the window if she were able, I am sure, to sign that the one little unkindness is long forgotten, to send you a reassuring smile till you and she meet again; and, if you are not to meet again, still to send you a reassuring, trembling smile.

Poor girl, she would come to the window if she could, I’m sure, to show that the one small unkindness is long forgotten, to send you a reassuring smile until you and she meet again; and, if you’re not going to meet again, still to send you a comforting, trembling smile.

Ah, no, that was for yesterday; it is too late now. He wanders the streets thinking of her tonight, but she has forgotten him. In her great hour the man is nothing to the woman; their love is trivial now.

Ah, no, that was for yesterday; it's too late now. He walks the streets tonight thinking of her, but she's forgotten him. In her moment of triumph, he means nothing to her; their love feels insignificant now.

He and I were on opposite sides of the street, now become familiar ground to both of us, and divers pictures rose before me in which Mary A—— walked. Here was the morning after my only entry into her house. The agent had promised me to have the obnoxious notice-board removed, but I apprehended that as soon as the letter announcing his intention reached her she would remove it herself, and when I passed by in the morning there she was on a chair and a foot-stool pounding lustily at it with a hammer. When it fell she gave it such a vicious little kick.

He and I were on opposite sides of the street, which had become familiar to both of us, and various images came to mind of Mary A--- walking by. I remembered the morning after my only visit to her house. The agent had promised to have the annoying notice board taken down, but I feared that as soon as she received the letter announcing his intention, she would take it down herself. So when I walked by in the morning, there she was on a chair and a footstool, vigorously hammering away at it. When it finally fell, she gave it a little kick in frustration.

There were the nights when her husband came out to watch for the postman. I suppose he was awaiting some letter big with the fate of a picture. He dogged the postman from door to door like an assassin or a guardian angel; never had he the courage to ask if there was a letter for him, but almost as it fell into the box he had it out and tore it open, and then if the door closed despairingly the woman who had been at the window all this time pressed her hand to her heart. But if the news was good they might emerge presently and strut off arm in arm in the direction of the pork emporium.

There were nights when her husband would wait outside for the postman. I guess he was hoping for a letter that could change the destiny of a painting. He followed the postman from door to door like a hitman or a guardian angel; he never had the nerve to ask if there was a letter for him, but as soon as it dropped into the box, he’d grab it and rip it open. If the door shut with despair, the woman who had been watching from the window pressed her hand to her heart. But if the news was good, they might come out together and walk off arm in arm toward the butcher shop.

One last picture. On summer evenings I had caught glimpses of them through the open window, when she sat at the piano singing and playing to him. Or while she played with one hand, she flung out the other for him to grasp. She was so joyously happy, and she had such a romantic mind. I conceived her so sympathetic that she always laughed before he came to the joke, and I am sure she had filmy eyes from the very start of a pathetic story.

One last picture. On summer evenings, I would catch glimpses of them through the open window when she sat at the piano, singing and playing for him. While she played with one hand, she would reach out her other hand for him to hold. She was so incredibly happy, and she had such a romantic spirit. I imagined her as so understanding that she always laughed before he reached the punchline, and I’m sure she had watery eyes from the very beginning of a sad story.

And so, laughing and crying, and haunted by whispers, the little nursery governess had gradually become another woman, glorified, mysterious. I suppose a man soon becomes used to the great change, and cannot recall a time when there were no babes sprawling in his Mary's face.

And so, laughing and crying, while haunted by whispers, the little nursery governess gradually transformed into a different woman, elevated and mysterious. I guess a man quickly gets used to this big change and can hardly remember a time when there weren’t babies sprawled out in his Mary’s face.

I am trying to conceive what were the thoughts of the young husband on the other side of the street. “If the barrier is to be crossed to-night may I not go with her? She is not so brave as you think her. When she talked so gaily a few hours ago, O my God, did she deceive even you?”

I’m trying to figure out what the thoughts of the young husband were on the other side of the street. “If the barrier has to be crossed tonight, can’t I go with her? She’s not as brave as you think. When she was talking so cheerfully a few hours ago, oh my God, was she fooling even you?”

Plain questions to-night. “Why should it all fall on her? What is the man that he should be flung out into the street in this terrible hour? You have not been fair to the man.”

Plain questions tonight. “Why should it all fall on her? What kind of man is he that he should be thrown out into the street at this terrible hour? You haven’t treated him fairly.”

Poor boy, his wife has quite forgotten him and his trumpery love. If she lives she will come back to him, but if she dies she will die triumphant and serene. Life and death, the child and the mother, are ever meeting as the one draws into harbour and the other sets sail. They exchange a bright “All's well” and pass on.

Poor guy, his wife has pretty much forgotten about him and his silly love. If she’s alive, she’ll come back to him, but if she dies, she’ll die happy and peaceful. Life and death, the child and the mother, are always crossing paths as one arrives at the harbor while the other departs. They exchange a bright “All's well” and move on.

But afterward?

But what happened afterward?

The only ghosts, I believe, who creep into this world, are dead young mothers, returned to see how their children fare. There is no other inducement great enough to bring the departed back. They glide into the acquainted room when day and night, their jailers, are in the grip, and whisper, “How is it with you, my child?” but always, lest a strange face should frighten him, they whisper it so low that he may not hear. They bend over him to see that he sleeps peacefully, and replace his sweet arm beneath the coverlet, and they open the drawers to count how many little vests he has. They love to do these things.

The only ghosts, in my view, that come back to this world are young mothers who have passed away, returning to check on their kids. There's no other reason strong enough to draw the dead back. They slip into familiar rooms when day and night, their captors, have a hold on things, and they whisper, “How are you, my child?” but always quietly, so a strange face won't scare him, and they make sure he can't hear. They lean over him to ensure he's sleeping soundly, tuck his little arm back under the blanket, and look in the drawers to count how many tiny shirts he has. They love doing these things.

What is saddest about ghosts is that they may not know their child. They expect him to be just as he was when they left him, and they are easily bewildered, and search for him from room to room, and hate the unknown boy he has become. Poor, passionate souls, they may even do him an injury. These are the ghosts that go wailing about old houses, and foolish wild stories are invented to explain what is all so pathetic and simple. I know of a man who, after wandering far, returned to his early home to pass the evening of his days in it, and sometimes from his chair by the fire he saw the door open softly and a woman's face appear. She always looked at him very vindictively, and then vanished. Strange things happened in this house. Windows were opened in the night. The curtains of his bed were set fire to. A step on the stair was loosened. The covering of an old well in a corridor where he walked was cunningly removed. And when he fell ill the wrong potion was put in the glass by his bedside, and he died. How could the pretty young mother know that this grizzled interloper was the child of whom she was in search?

What’s saddest about ghosts is that they might not recognize their child. They expect him to be just as he was when they left, and they easily get confused, searching for him from room to room, and resenting the unknown boy he has become. Poor, passionate souls, they might even harm him. These are the ghosts that wander around old houses, and silly wild stories are made up to explain what is really so tragic and simple. I know of a man who, after wandering far and wide, returned to his childhood home to spend his later years there. Sometimes, from his chair by the fire, he would see the door open softly and a woman’s face appear. She always looked at him with a fierce glare, then vanished. Strange things happened in this house. Windows would open at night. The curtains of his bed were set on fire. A step on the stairs was loosened. The cover of an old well in a corridor he walked through was cleverly removed. And when he fell ill, the wrong medicine was put in the glass by his bedside, and he died. How could the young mother know that this weathered stranger was the child she was searching for?

All our notions about ghosts are wrong. It is nothing so petty as lost wills or deeds of violence that brings them back, and we are not nearly so afraid of them as they are of us.

All our ideas about ghosts are wrong. It's not something as trivial as lost wills or acts of violence that brings them back, and we aren't nearly as afraid of them as they are of us.

One by one the lights of the street went out, but still a lamp burned steadily in the little window across the way. I know not how it happened, whether I had crossed first to him or he to me, but, after being for a long time as the echo of each other's steps, we were together now. I can have had no desire to deceive him, but some reason was needed to account for my vigil, and I may have said something that he misconstrued, for above my words he was always listening for other sounds. But however it came about he had conceived the idea that I was an outcast for a reason similar to his own, and I let his mistake pass, it seemed to matter so little and to draw us together so naturally. We talked together of many things, such as worldly ambition. For long ambition has been like an ancient memory to me, some glorious day recalled from my springtime, so much a thing of the past that I must make a railway journey to revisit it as to look upon the pleasant fields in which that scene was laid. But he had been ambitious yesterday.

One by one, the streetlights went out, but a lamp kept shining steadily in the little window across the way. I’m not sure how it happened—whether I crossed over to him first or he came to me—but after being like echoes of each other's footsteps for a long time, we were finally together. I didn’t want to deceive him, but I needed a reason to explain my vigil, and I might have said something that he misunderstood, because he was always listening for other sounds beneath my words. Somehow, he got the idea that I was an outcast for a reason similar to his own, and I let his mistake slide; it seemed unimportant and brought us together so naturally. We talked about many things, including worldly ambition. For a long time, ambition has felt like an ancient memory to me, a glorious day recalled from my youth—so much a thing of the past that I’d need to take a train to revisit it, just like looking at the pleasant fields where that memory was set. But he had been ambitious just yesterday.

I mentioned worldly ambition. “Good God!” he said with a shudder.

I talked about worldly ambition. “Oh my God!” he exclaimed, shuddering.

There was a clock hard by that struck the quarters, and one o'clock passed and two. What time is it now? Twenty past two. And now? It is still twenty past two.

There was a clock nearby that chimed every fifteen minutes, and one o'clock passed and then two. What time is it now? Twenty past two. And now? It’s still twenty past two.

I asked him about his relatives, and neither he nor she had any. “We have a friend—” he began and paused, and then rambled into a not very understandable story about a letter and a doll's house and some unknown man who had bought one of his pictures, or was supposed to have done so, in a curiously clandestine manner. I could not quite follow the story.

I asked him about his relatives, and neither he nor she had any. “We have a friend—” he started and paused, then went on rambling about a letter and a dollhouse and some mysterious guy who had either bought one of his paintings or was supposed to have done so, in a strangely secretive way. I couldn’t quite follow the story.

“It is she who insists that it is always the same person,” he said. “She thinks he will make himself known to me if anything happens to her.” His voice suddenly went husky. “She told me,” he said, “if she died and I discovered him, to give him her love.”

“It’s her who insists it’s always the same person,” he said. “She believes he’ll make himself known to me if something happens to her.” His voice suddenly got rough. “She told me,” he said, “if she dies and I find him, to give him her love.”

At this we parted abruptly, as we did at intervals throughout the night, to drift together again presently. He tried to tell me of some things she had asked him to do should she not get over this, but what they were I know not, for they engulfed him at the first step. He would draw back from them as ill-omened things, and next moment he was going over them to himself like a child at lessons. A child! In that short year she had made him entirely dependent on her. It is ever thus with women: their first deliberate act is to make their husband helpless. There are few men happily married who can knock in a nail.

At that, we suddenly parted ways, just like we had done several times throughout the night, only to come back together again soon after. He tried to tell me about some things she had asked him to do in case she didn’t make it through this, but I didn’t catch what they were because they overwhelmed him right from the beginning. He would pull back from them like they were bad omens, and then a moment later, he would be going over them in his mind like a child with homework. A child! In that brief year, she had made him completely dependent on her. It's always the same with women: their first intentional act is to render their husband powerless. There are very few happily married men who can even hammer in a nail.

But it was not of this that I was thinking. I was wishing I had not degenerated so much.

But that’s not what I was thinking about. I was wishing I hadn’t fallen so far.

Well, as you know, the little nursery governess did not die. At eighteen minutes to four we heard the rustle of David's wings. He boasts about it to this day, and has the hour to a syllable as if the first thing he ever did was to look at the clock.

Well, as you know, the little nursery governess didn’t die. At 3:42, we heard the rustle of David's wings. He still brags about it today and remembers the exact time as if the first thing he ever did was check the clock.

An oldish gentleman had opened the door and waved congratulations to my companion, who immediately butted at me, drove me against a wall, hesitated for a second with his head down as if in doubt whether to toss me, and then rushed away. I followed slowly. I shook him by the hand, but by this time he was haw-haw-hawing so abominably that a disgust of him swelled up within me, and with it a passionate desire to jeer once more at Mary A—

An older gentleman had opened the door and congratulated my friend, who then pushed me against a wall, paused for a moment with his head down as if unsure whether to throw me, and then ran off. I followed slowly. I shook his hand, but by then he was laughing so obnoxiously that I felt a wave of disgust toward him, along with a strong urge to mock Mary A— once again.

“It is little she will care for you now,” I said to the fellow; “I know the sort of woman; her intellectuals (which are all she has to distinguish her from the brutes) are so imperfectly developed that she will be a crazy thing about that boy for the next three years. She has no longer occasion for you, my dear sir; you are like a picture painted out.”

“It’s hardly like she’s going to care about you now,” I said to the guy; “I know what kind of woman she is; her smarts (which are all she has to set her apart from the animals) are so underdeveloped that she’ll be obsessed with that boy for the next three years. She doesn’t have any use for you anymore, my dear sir; you’re like a painting that’s been washed out.”

But I question whether he heard me. I returned to my home. Home! As if one alone can build a nest. How often as I have ascended the stairs that lead to my lonely, sumptuous rooms, have I paused to listen to the hilarity of the servants below. That morning I could not rest: I wandered from chamber to chamber, followed by my great dog, and all were alike empty and desolate. I had nearly finished a cigar when I thought I heard a pebble strike the window, and looking out I saw David's father standing beneath. I had told him that I lived in this street, and I suppose my lights had guided him to my window.

But I wonder if he actually heard me. I went back home. Home! As if someone can truly create a nest all on their own. How many times have I walked up the stairs to my lonely, beautiful rooms, pausing to hear the laughter of the servants below? That morning, I couldn't settle down: I wandered from room to room, with my big dog following me, and all felt just as empty and desolate. I was almost done with a cigar when I thought I heard a pebble hit the window, and when I looked out, I saw David's father standing below. I had told him I lived on this street, so I guess the lights from my place led him to my window.

“I could not lie down,” he called up hoarsely, “until I heard your news. Is it all right?”

“I couldn't lie down,” he shouted hoarsely, “until I heard your news. Is everything okay?”

For a moment I failed to understand him. Then I said sourly: “Yes, all is right.”

For a moment, I didn't get what he meant. Then I replied sarcastically, "Yeah, everything's fine."

“Both doing well?” he inquired.

"Are you both doing well?" he asked.

“Both,” I answered, and all the time I was trying to shut the window. It was undoubtedly a kindly impulse that had brought him out, but I was nevertheless in a passion with him.

“Both,” I replied, while I was trying to close the window. It was definitely a kind gesture that had made him come outside, but I was still really annoyed with him.

“Boy or girl?” persisted the dodderer with ungentlemanlike curiosity.

“Boy or girl?” the old man pressed on, showing a lack of politeness.

“Boy,” I said, very furiously.

“Dude,” I said, very angrily.

“Splendid,” he called out, and I think he added something else, but by that time I had closed the window with a slam.

"Awesome," he shouted, and I think he said something else, but by then I had slammed the window shut.





V. The Fight For Timothy

Mary's poor pretentious babe screamed continually, with a note of exultation in his din, as if he thought he was devoting himself to a life of pleasure, and often the last sound I heard as I got me out of the street was his haw-haw-haw, delivered triumphantly as if it were some entirely new thing, though he must have learned it like a parrot. I had not one tear for the woman, but Poor father, thought I; to know that every time your son is happy you are betrayed. Phew, a nauseous draught.

Mary's pretentious little one screamed non-stop, with a hint of joy in his noise, as if he believed he was embracing a life of pleasure. Often, the last sound I heard as I left the street was his triumphant haw-haw-haw, as if it were something completely new, even though he must have picked it up like a parrot. I felt no pity for the woman, but thought, Poor father; to know that every time your son is happy, you're being betrayed. Ugh, what a disgusting thought.

I have the acquaintance of a deliciously pretty girl, who is always sulky, and the thoughtless beseech her to be bright, not witting wherein lies her heroism. She was born the merriest of maids, but, being a student of her face, learned anon that sulkiness best becomes it, and so she has struggled and prevailed. A woman's history. Brave Margaret, when night falls and thy hair is down, dost thou return, I wonder, to thy natural state, or, dreading the shadow of indulgence, sleepest thou even sulkily?

I know a stunningly beautiful girl who is always moody, and the careless encourage her to cheer up, not realizing where her true strength lies. She was born as the happiest of girls, but, becoming aware of her looks, soon learned that sulking suits her best, and so she has worked hard to maintain that persona. It's a woman's story. Brave Margaret, when night falls and your hair is down, I wonder, do you return to your true self, or, fearing the shadow of weakness, do you sleep even while sulking?

But will a male child do as much for his father? This remains to be seen, and so, after waiting several months, I decided to buy David a rocking-horse. My St. Bernard dog accompanied me, though I have always been diffident of taking him to toy-shops, which over-excite him. Hitherto the toys I had bought had always been for him, and as we durst not admit this to the saleswoman we were both horribly self-conscious when in the shop. A score of times I have told him that he had much better not come, I have announced fiercely that he is not to come. He then lets go of his legs, which is how a St. Bernard sits down, making the noise of a sack of coals suddenly deposited, and, laying his head between his front paws, stares at me through the red haws that make his eyes so mournful. He will do this for an hour without blinking, for he knows that in time it will unman me. My dog knows very little, but what little he does know he knows extraordinarily well. One can get out of my chambers by a back way, and I sometimes steal softly—but I can't help looking back, and there he is, and there are those haws asking sorrowfully, “Is this worthy of you?”

But will a son do as much for his father? That's yet to be seen, so after waiting several months, I decided to buy David a rocking horse. My St. Bernard dog came with me, even though I've always been hesitant to take him to toy stores because they get him too excited. Until now, the toys I bought were always for him, and since we couldn't admit this to the saleswoman, we both felt super awkward in the shop. I’ve told him countless times that he would be better off staying home; I've even said firmly that he shouldn’t come. Then he just lets go of his legs, which is how a St. Bernard sits down, making a noise like a sack of coal being dropped, and he places his head between his front paws, staring at me with those sad, red eyes. He can do this for an hour without blinking because he knows eventually it will wear me down. My dog doesn’t know much, but what he does know, he knows incredibly well. There’s a back way out of my rooms, and sometimes I sneak out quietly—but I can't resist looking back, and there he is, with those sad eyes asking, “Is this really what you want?”

“Curse you,” I say, “get your hat,” or words to that effect.

“Damn you,” I say, “grab your hat,” or something like that.

He has even been to the club, where he waddles up the stairs so exactly like some respected member that he makes everybody most uncomfortable. I forget how I became possessor of him. I think I cut him out of an old number of Punch. He costs me as much as an eight-roomed cottage in the country.

He has even been to the club, where he waddles up the stairs just like a respected member, making everyone feel pretty uncomfortable. I can't remember how I ended up with him. I think I found him in an old issue of Punch. He costs me as much as an eight-room cottage in the countryside.

He was a full-grown dog when I first, most foolishly, introduced him to toys. I had bought a toy in the street for my own amusement. It represented a woman, a young mother, flinging her little son over her head with one hand and catching him in the other, and I was entertaining myself on the hearth-rug with this pretty domestic scene when I heard an unwonted sound from Porthos, and, looking up, I saw that noble and melancholic countenance on the broad grin. I shuddered and was for putting the toy away at once, but he sternly struck down my arm with his, and signed that I was to continue. The unmanly chuckle always came, I found, when the poor lady dropped her babe, but the whole thing entranced him; he tried to keep his excitement down by taking huge draughts of water; he forgot all his niceties of conduct; he sat in holy rapture with the toy between his paws, took it to bed with him, ate it in the night, and searched for it so longingly next day that I had to go out and buy him the man with the scythe. After that we had everything of note, the bootblack boy, the toper with bottle, the woolly rabbit that squeaks when you hold it in your mouth; they all vanished as inexplicably as the lady, but I dared not tell him my suspicions, for he suspected also and his gentle heart would have mourned had I confirmed his fears.

He was a fully grown dog when I, rather foolishly, first introduced him to toys. I had bought a toy from the street for my own amusement. It was a depiction of a woman, a young mother, tossing her little son into the air with one hand and catching him with the other. I was entertaining myself on the hearth rug with this charming domestic scene when I heard an unusual sound from Porthos. Looking up, I saw that noble and melancholic expression on his face, now broad with a grin. I shuddered and planned to put the toy away immediately, but he firmly knocked my arm down and signaled for me to continue. I noticed that the unmanly chuckle always came when the poor lady dropped her baby, yet the whole thing captivated him; he tried to contain his excitement by taking big swigs of water. He forgot all his manners; he sat in pure rapture with the toy between his paws, took it to bed with him, chewed on it during the night, and searched for it so longingly the next day that I had to go out and buy him the man with the scythe. After that, we had all sorts of toys: the bootblack boy, the drunk with a bottle, the fluffy rabbit that squeaks when you hold it in your mouth; they all disappeared just as mysteriously as the lady, but I didn't dare share my suspicions with him. He also had his doubts, and his gentle heart would have grieved if I confirmed his fears.

The dame in the temple of toys which we frequent thinks I want them for a little boy and calls him “the precious” and “the lamb,” the while Porthos is standing gravely by my side. She is a motherly soul, but over-talkative.

The woman in the toy store we often visit thinks I want them for a little boy and calls him “the precious” and “the lamb,” while Porthos stands seriously next to me. She has a nurturing spirit but talks too much.

“And how is the dear lamb to-day?” she begins, beaming.

“And how is the dear lamb today?” she starts, smiling brightly.

“Well, ma'am, well,” I say, keeping tight grip of his collar.

“Well, ma'am, well,” I say, holding onto his collar tightly.

“This blighty weather is not affecting his darling appetite?”

“This gloomy weather isn’t messing with his precious appetite?”

“No, ma'am, not at all.” (She would be considerably surprised if informed that he dined to-day on a sheepshead, a loaf, and three cabbages, and is suspected of a leg of mutton.)

“No, ma'am, not at all.” (She would be quite surprised to learn that he had sheepshead, a loaf of bread, and three cabbages for dinner today, and is rumored to have a leg of mutton as well.)

“I hope he loves his toys?”

“I hope he loves his toys?”

“He carries them about with him everywhere, ma'am.” (Has the one we bought yesterday with him now, though you might not think it to look at him.)

“He carries them with him everywhere, ma'am.” (He has the one we bought yesterday with him now, although you might not think so just by looking at him.)

“What do you say to a box of tools this time?”

“What do you think about getting a box of tools this time?”

“I think not, ma'am.”

"I don't think so, ma'am."

“Is the deary fond of digging?”

“Does the darling like to dig?”

“Very partial to digging.” (We shall find the leg of mutton some day.)

“Really into digging.” (We’ll find the leg of mutton someday.)

“Then perhaps a weeny spade and a pail?”

“Then maybe a tiny shovel and a bucket?”

She got me to buy a model of Canterbury Cathedral once, she was so insistent, and Porthos gave me his mind about it when we got home. He detests the kindergarten system, and as she is absurdly prejudiced in its favour we have had to try other shops. We went to the Lowther Arcade for the rocking-horse. Dear Lowther Arcade! Ofttimes have we wandered agape among thy enchanted palaces, Porthos and I, David and I, David and Porthos and I. I have heard that thou art vulgar, but I cannot see how, unless it be that tattered children haunt thy portals, those awful yet smiling entrances to so much joy. To the Arcade there are two entrances, and with much to be sung in laudation of that which opens from the Strand I yet on the whole prefer the other as the more truly romantic, because it is there the tattered ones congregate, waiting to see the Davids emerge with the magic lamp. We have always a penny for them, and I have known them, before entering the Arcade with it, retire (but whither?) to wash; surely the prettiest of all the compliments that are paid to the home of toys.

She once convinced me to buy a model of Canterbury Cathedral; she was so persistent, and when we got home, Porthos had plenty to say about it. He really hates the kindergarten system, and since she is ridiculously in favor of it, we've had to check out other stores. We went to the Lowther Arcade for the rocking horse. Oh, dear Lowther Arcade! How many times Porthos and I, or David and I, or the three of us together have wandered in awe among your magical places! I've heard people claim you're tacky, but I just don’t see it, unless it’s because those ragged kids hang around your entrances—those awful yet smiling doors leading to so much happiness. The Arcade has two entrances, and while I could sing the praises of the one from the Strand, I generally prefer the other because it's where the less fortunate gather, waiting to see the Davids come out with the magic lamp. We always have a penny for them, and I’ve seen them, before entering the Arcade with it, sneak off (but where to?) to wash up; surely that's the sweetest compliment paid to the home of toys.

And now, O Arcade, so much fairer than thy West End brother, we are told that thou art doomed, anon to be turned into an eating-house or a hive for usurers, something rankly useful. All thy delights are under notice to quit. The Noah's arks are packed one within another, with clockwork horses harnessed to them; the soldiers, knapsack on back, are kissing their hands to the dear foolish girls, who, however, will not be left behind them; all the four-footed things gather around the elephant, who is overful of drawing-room furniture; the birds flutter their wings; the man with the scythe mows his way through the crowd; the balloons tug at their strings; the ships rock under a swell of sail, everything is getting ready for the mighty exodus into the Strand. Tears will be shed.

And now, oh Arcade, so much more beautiful than your West End counterpart, we hear that you are doomed, soon to be turned into a restaurant or a den for loan sharks, something unpleasantly practical. All your joys are getting evicted. The toy boats are packed one inside another, with wind-up horses attached to them; the soldiers, backpacks on, are waving goodbye to the dear silly girls, who, however, won’t be left behind; all the animals gather around the elephant, who is stuffed with living room furniture; the birds flap their wings; the guy with the scythe makes his way through the crowd; the balloons pull at their strings; the boats sway under the billowing sails, everything is preparing for the big move to the Strand. Tears will be shed.

So we bought the horse in the Lowther Arcade, Porthos, who thought it was for him, looking proud but uneasy, and it was sent to the bandbox house anonymously. About a week afterward I had the ill-luck to meet Mary's husband in Kensington, so I asked him what he had called his little girl.

So we bought the horse in the Lowther Arcade, Porthos, who thought it was for him, looking proud but anxious, and it was sent to the bandbox house without a name. About a week later, I ran into Mary's husband in Kensington, so I asked him what he named his little girl.

“It is a boy,” he replied, with intolerable good-humour, “we call him David.”

“It’s a boy,” he said, with unbearable cheerfulness, “we call him David.”

And then with a singular lack of taste he wanted the name of my boy.

And then, showing a complete lack of good taste, he wanted to know my son's name.

I flicked my glove. “Timothy,” said I.

I flicked my glove. “Timothy,” I said.

I saw a suppressed smile on his face, and said hotly that Timothy was as good a name as David. “I like it,” he assured me, and expressed a hope that they would become friends. I boiled to say that I really could not allow Timothy to mix with boys of the David class, but I refrained, and listened coldly while he told me what David did when you said his toes were pigs going to market or returning from it, I forget which. He also boasted of David's weight (a subject about which we are uncommonly touchy at the club), as if children were for throwing forth for a wager.

I noticed a suppressed smile on his face and said defensively that Timothy was just as good a name as David. “I like it,” he assured me, hoping they’d become friends. I was tempted to say that I really couldn’t let Timothy hang out with boys like David, but I held back and listened impassively while he talked about what David did when you said his toes were pigs going to market or coming back from it—I forget which. He also bragged about David's weight (a sensitive topic for us at the club), as if kids were something to bet on.

But no more about Timothy. Gradually this vexed me. I felt what a forlorn little chap Timothy was, with no one to say a word for him, and I became his champion and hinted something about teething, but withdrew it when it seemed too surprising, and tried to get on to safer ground, such as bibs and general intelligence, but the painter fellow was so willing to let me have my say, and knew so much more about babies than is fitting for men to know, that I paled before him and wondered why the deuce he was listening to me so attentively.

But enough about Timothy. This started to bother me more and more. I realized how lonely and vulnerable Timothy was, with no one to speak up for him, so I took it upon myself to defend him and mentioned something about teething, but I dropped it when it seemed too surprising. Instead, I tried to switch to safer topics, like bibs and general baby knowledge, but the painter guy was so eager to let me talk and knew way more about babies than any man should, that I felt small in comparison and couldn't figure out why he was paying so much attention to me.

You may remember a story he had told me about some anonymous friend. “His latest,” said he now, “is to send David a rocking-horse!”

You might recall a story he shared with me about an unnamed friend. “His latest,” he said now, “is sending David a rocking horse!”

I must say I could see no reason for his mirth. “Picture it,” said he, “a rocking-horse for a child not three months old!”

I have to say I saw no reason for his laughter. “Just imagine,” he said, “a rocking horse for a baby not even three months old!”

I was about to say fiercely: “The stirrups are adjustable,” but thought it best to laugh with him. But I was pained to hear that Mary had laughed, though heaven knows I have often laughed at her.

I was about to say strongly, “The stirrups are adjustable,” but thought it would be better to laugh with him. Still, it hurt me to hear that Mary had laughed, even though I know I've often laughed at her.

“But women are odd,” he said unexpectedly, and explained. It appears that in the middle of her merriment Mary had become grave and said to him quite haughtily, “I see nothing to laugh at.” Then she had kissed the horse solemnly on the nose and said, “I wish he was here to see me do it.” There are moments when one cannot help feeling a drawing to Mary.

“But women are strange,” he said out of the blue, and explained. It turns out that in the middle of her laughter, Mary had suddenly become serious and said to him quite arrogantly, “I don’t see anything to laugh about.” Then she had kissed the horse seriously on the nose and said, “I wish he was here to see me do this.” There are times when you can't help but feel drawn to Mary.

But moments only, for the next thing he said put her in a particularly odious light. He informed me that she had sworn to hunt Mr. Anon down.

But just for a moment, because the next thing he said made her look really bad. He told me that she had vowed to track down Mr. Anon.

“She won't succeed,” I said, sneering but nervous.

“She’s not going to make it,” I said, scoffing but anxious.

“Then it will be her first failure,” said he.

“Then it will be her first failure,” he said.

“But she knows nothing about the man.”

“But she doesn’t know anything about the guy.”

“You would not say that if you heard her talking of him. She says he is a gentle, whimsical, lonely old bachelor.”

“You wouldn’t say that if you heard her talk about him. She says he’s a gentle, quirky, lonely old bachelor.”

“Old?” I cried.

"Old?" I exclaimed.

“Well, what she says is that he will soon be old if he doesn't take care. He is a bachelor at all events, and is very fond of children, but has never had one to play with.”

“Well, what she says is that he will soon be old if he doesn't take care. He is a bachelor, after all, and really likes children, but he has never had one to play with.”

“Could not play with a child though there was one,” I said brusquely; “has forgotten the way; could stand and stare only.”

"Couldn't play with a kid even though there was one," I said sharply; "I forgot how to do it; I could only stand there and stare."

“Yes, if the parents were present. But he thinks that if he were alone with the child he could come out strong.”

“Yeah, if the parents were there. But he believes that if he were alone with the kid, he could handle it well.”

“How the deuce—” I began

“How the heck—” I began

“That is what she says,” he explained, apologetically. “I think she will prove to be too clever for him.”

“That’s what she says,” he explained, sounding apologetic. “I think she’ll turn out to be too smart for him.”

“Pooh,” I said, but undoubtedly I felt a dizziness, and the next time I met him he quite frightened me. “Do you happen to know any one,” he said, “who has a St. Bernard dog?”

“Pooh,” I said, but I definitely felt a bit dizzy, and the next time I saw him, he really scared me. “Do you know anyone,” he asked, “who has a St. Bernard dog?”

“No,” said I, picking up my stick.

“No,” I said, grabbing my stick.

“He has a St. Bernard dog.”

“He has a Saint Bernard dog.”

“How have you found that out?”

“How did you figure that out?”

“She has found it out.”

"She figured it out."

“But how?”

"But how?"

“I don't know.”

"I have no idea."

I left him at once, for Porthos was but a little way behind me. The mystery of it scared me, but I armed promptly for battle. I engaged a boy to walk Porthos in Kensington Gardens, and gave him these instructions: “Should you find yourself followed by a young woman wheeling a second-hand perambulator, instantly hand her over to the police on the charge of attempting to steal the dog.”

I left him right away, since Porthos was just a short distance behind me. The whole situation freaked me out, but I quickly prepared for a fight. I hired a kid to walk Porthos in Kensington Gardens and gave him these instructions: “If you see a young woman pushing a used stroller following you, immediately report her to the police for trying to steal the dog.”

Now then, Mary.

Alright, Mary.

“By the way,” her husband said at our next meeting, “that rocking-horse I told you of cost three guineas.”

“By the way,” her husband said at our next meeting, “that rocking horse I told you about cost three guineas.”

“She has gone to the shop to ask?”

“She has gone to the store to ask?”

“No, not to ask that, but for a description of the purchaser's appearance.”

“No, not to ask that, but to describe what the buyer looks like.”

Oh, Mary, Mary.

Oh, Mary.

Here is the appearance of purchaser as supplied at the Arcade:—looked like a military gentleman; tall, dark, and rather dressy; fine Roman nose (quite so), carefully trimmed moustache going grey (not at all); hair thin and thoughtfully distributed over the head like fiddlestrings, as if to make the most of it (pah!); dusted chair with handkerchief before sitting down on it, and had other oldmaidish ways (I should like to know what they are); tediously polite, but no talker; bored face; age forty-five if a day (a lie); was accompanied by an enormous yellow dog with sore eyes. (They always think the haws are sore eyes.)

Here’s what the buyer looked like at the Arcade: he seemed like a military gentleman; tall, dark, and quite stylish; had a prominent Roman nose (definitely), a carefully trimmed moustache that was going grey (not really); his hair was thin and styled over his head like fiddle strings, as if to make the most of it (ugh!); he dusted off the chair with his handkerchief before sitting down, and had other prim habits (I’d like to know what they are); overly polite, but not much of a conversationalist; wore a bored expression; looked about forty-five at least (a stretch); and was accompanied by a huge yellow dog with sore eyes. (They always think the haw is a sore eye.)

“Do you know anyone who is like that?” Mary's husband asked me innocently.

“Do you know anyone like that?” Mary's husband asked me innocently.

“My dear man,” I said, “I know almost no one who is not like that,” and it was true, so like each other do we grow at the club. I was pleased, on the whole, with this talk, for it at least showed me how she had come to know of the St. Bernard, but anxiety returned when one day from behind my curtains I saw Mary in my street with an inquiring eye on the windows. She stopped a nurse who was carrying a baby and went into pretended ecstasies over it. I was sure she also asked whether by any chance it was called Timothy. And if not, whether that nurse knew any other nurse who had charge of a Timothy.

“My dear man,” I said, “I hardly know anyone who isn’t like that,” and it was true; we all become quite similar at the club. Overall, I was happy with this conversation because it revealed how she learned about the St. Bernard, but my anxiety kicked in again when one day, from behind my curtains, I saw Mary watching my street with a curious look at the windows. She stopped a nurse who was carrying a baby and pretended to be enamored with it. I was sure she also asked if, by any chance, the baby was named Timothy. And if not, whether that nurse knew any other nurse who might have a Timothy.

Obviously Mary suspicioned me, but nevertheless, I clung to Timothy, though I wished fervently that I knew more about him; for I still met that other father occasionally, and he always stopped to compare notes about the boys. And the questions he asked were so intimate, how Timothy slept, how he woke up, how he fell off again, what we put in his bath. It is well that dogs and little boys have so much in common, for it was really of Porthos I told him; how he slept (peacefully), how he woke up (supposed to be subject to dreams), how he fell off again (with one little hand on his nose), but I glided past what we put in his bath (carbolic and a mop).

Obviously, Mary was suspicious of me, but I still held on to Timothy, even though I really wished I knew more about him. I still ran into that other father occasionally, and he always stopped to chat about the boys. The questions he asked were so personal—how Timothy slept, how he woke up, how he fell back asleep, what we put in his bath. It’s great that dogs and little boys have so much in common because I ended up talking about Porthos instead; how he slept (peacefully), how he woke up (supposed to be dreaming), how he fell back asleep (with one little hand on his nose), but I skipped over what we put in his bath (carbolic and a mop).

The man had not the least suspicion of me, and I thought it reasonable to hope that Mary would prove as generous. Yet was I straitened in my mind. For it might be that she was only biding her time to strike suddenly, and this attached me the more to Timothy, as if I feared she might soon snatch him from me. As was indeed to be the case.

The man had no suspicion of me at all, and I thought it was reasonable to hope that Mary would be just as generous. Yet I felt uneasy. It could be that she was just waiting for the right moment to make her move, which made me cling to Timothy even more, as if I was afraid she might take him away from me at any moment. As it turned out, that was exactly what happened.





VI. A Shock

It was on a May day, and I saw Mary accompany her husband as far as the first crossing, whence she waved him out of sight as if he had boarded an Atlantic-liner. All this time she wore the face of a woman happily married who meant to go straight home, there to await her lord's glorious return; and the military-looking gentleman watching her with a bored smile saw nothing better before him than a chapter on the Domestic Felicities. Oh, Mary, can you not provide me with the tiniest little plot?

It was a day in May when I saw Mary walk her husband to the first crossing, where she waved goodbye as if he were boarding an ocean liner. Throughout this, she had the expression of a happily married woman who planned to go straight home to await her husband’s triumphant return; meanwhile, the military-looking man observing her with a bored smile saw nothing more exciting ahead than a chapter on the Joys of Home Life. Oh, Mary, can you not give me the slightest hint of a story?

Hallo!

Hello!

No sooner was she hid from him than she changed into another woman; she was now become a calculating purposeful madam, who looked around her covertly and, having shrunk in size in order to appear less noticeable, set off nervously on some mysterious adventure.

No sooner was she out of his sight than she transformed into a different woman; she now was a shrewd, goal-oriented lady who scanned her surroundings cautiously and, having shrunk in size to seem less conspicuous, set off anxiously on some secret adventure.

“The deuce!” thought I, and followed her.

"The hell!" I thought, and followed her.

Like one anxious to keep an appointment, she frequently consulted her watch, looking long at it, as if it were one of those watches that do not give up their secret until you have made a mental calculation. Once she kissed it. I had always known that she was fond of her cheap little watch, which he gave her, I think, on the day I dropped the letter, but why kiss it in the street? Ah, and why then replace it so hurriedly in your leather-belt, Mary, as if it were guilt to you to kiss to-day, or any day, the watch your husband gave you?

Like someone worried about missing an appointment, she often checked her watch, staring at it like it was one of those watches that only reveal their secrets after some mental math. Once, she even kissed it. I had always known she was attached to her inexpensive little watch, which I think he gave her on the day I dropped the letter, but why kiss it in the street? And why hurriedly tuck it back into your leather belt, Mary, as if it were wrong to kiss today, or any day, the watch your husband gave you?

It will be seen that I had made a very rapid journey from light thoughts to uneasiness. I wanted no plot by the time she reached her destination, a street of tawdry shops. She entered none of them, but paced slowly and shrinking from observation up and down the street, a very figure of shame; and never had I thought to read shame in the sweet face of Mary A——. Had I crossed to her and pronounced her name I think it would have felled her, and yet she remained there, waiting. I, too, was waiting for him, wondering if this was the man, or this, or this, and I believe I clutched my stick.

It’s clear that I quickly went from carefree thoughts to feeling uneasy. By the time she arrived at her destination, a street full of tacky shops, I didn’t want any plot. She didn’t go into any of them but walked slowly and tried to avoid notice, a real picture of shame; I never expected to see shame on the sweet face of Mary A——. If I had crossed over to her and called her name, I think it would have knocked her down, yet she stood there, waiting. I was also waiting for him, wondering if this was the man, or this, or this, and I think I gripped my stick tightly.

Did I suspect Mary? Oh, surely not for a moment of time. But there was some foolishness here; she was come without the knowledge of her husband, as her furtive manner indicated, to a meeting she dreaded and was ashamed to tell him of; she was come into danger; then it must be to save, not herself but him; the folly to be concealed could never have been Mary's. Yet what could have happened in the past of that honest boy from the consequences of which she might shield him by skulking here? Could that laugh of his have survived a dishonour? The open forehead, the curly locks, the pleasant smile, the hundred ingratiating ways which we carry with us out of childhood, they may all remain when the innocence has fled, but surely the laugh of the morning of life must go. I have never known the devil retain his grip on that.

Did I suspect Mary? Oh, definitely not for a second. But there was some foolishness here; she came without her husband knowing, as her secretive behavior suggested, to a meeting she dreaded and was embarrassed to tell him about; she walked into danger; so it must be to save, not herself but him; the trouble she was trying to hide could never have been Mary’s. But what could have happened in that honest guy's past that she might be protecting him from by sneaking around here? Could that laugh of his have survived any dishonor? The open forehead, the curly hair, the friendly smile, the many charming ways we carry with us from childhood—they might all remain when innocence is lost, but surely the laughter of youthful days must go. I've never seen the devil hold on to that.

But Mary was still waiting. She was no longer beautiful; shame had possession of her face, she was an ugly woman. Then the entanglement was her husband's, and I cursed him for it. But without conviction, for, after all, what did I know of women? I have some distant memories of them, some vain inventions. But of men—I have known one man indifferent well for over forty years, have exulted in him (odd to think of it), shuddered at him, wearied of him, been willing (God forgive me) to jog along with him tolerantly long after I have found him out; I know something of men, and, on my soul, boy, I believe I am wronging you.

But Mary was still waiting. She wasn't beautiful anymore; shame had taken over her face, making her look unattractive. The mess was her husband's fault, and I cursed him for it. But I didn't really mean it because, in the end, what did I really know about women? I have some distant memories of them, some fanciful ideas. But when it comes to men—I’ve known one man pretty well for over forty years, I’ve celebrated him (odd to think about), shivered at him, gotten tired of him, and been willing (God forgive me) to tolerate him long after I figured him out; I know something about men, and honestly, boy, I think I’m doing you wrong.

Then Mary is here for some innocent purpose, to do a good deed that were better undone, as it so scares her. Turn back, you foolish, soft heart, and I shall say no more about it. Obstinate one, you saw the look on your husband's face as he left you. It is the studio light by which he paints and still sees to hope, despite all the disappointments of his not ignoble ambitions. That light is the dower you brought him, and he is a wealthy man if it does not flicker.

Then Mary is here for some innocent reason, to do a good deed that would be better left undone since it frightens her so much. Turn back, you foolish, tender-hearted one, and I won't say anything more about it. Stubborn one, you saw the look on your husband's face as he left you. It’s the studio light by which he paints and continues to have hope, despite all the disappointments of his not-so-noble ambitions. That light is the gift you gave him, and he's a rich man as long as it doesn’t flicker.

So anxious to be gone, and yet she would not go. Several times she made little darts, as if at last resolved to escape from that detestable street, and faltered and returned like a bird to the weasel. Again she looked at her watch and kissed it.

So eager to leave, yet she stayed put. A few times, she made small moves as if finally ready to escape that awful street, only to hesitate and come back like a bird to the weasel. Once more, she checked her watch and kissed it.

Oh, Mary, take flight. What madness is this? Woman, be gone.

Oh, Mary, get out of here. What kind of insanity is this? Woman, leave now.

Suddenly she was gone. With one mighty effort and a last terrified look round, she popped into a pawnshop.

Suddenly she disappeared. With one big effort and a final terrified glance around, she rushed into a pawnshop.

Long before she emerged I understood it all, I think even as the door rang and closed on her; why the timid soul had sought a street where she was unknown, why she crept so many times past that abhorred shop before desperately venturing in, why she looked so often at the watch she might never see again. So desperately cumbered was Mary to keep her little house over her head, and yet the brave heart was retaining a smiling face for her husband, who must not even know where her little treasures were going.

Long before she showed up, I understood everything, even as the door rang and shut behind her; why the shy person had chosen a street where no one knew her, why she repeatedly walked past that dreaded shop before finally mustering the courage to go inside, why she glanced at her watch so often, knowing she might never see it again. Mary was so burdened with the need to keep a roof over her head, yet she still wore a brave smile for her husband, who shouldn’t even find out where her little treasures were ending up.

It must seem monstrously cruel of me, but I was now quite light-hearted again. Even when Mary fled from the shop where she had left her watch, and I had peace of mind to note how thin and worn she had become, as if her baby was grown too big for her slight arms, even then I was light-hearted. Without attempting to follow her, I sauntered homeward humming a snatch of song with a great deal of fal-de-lal-de-riddle-o in it, for I can never remember words. I saw her enter another shop, baby linen shop or some nonsense of that sort, so it was plain for what she had popped her watch; but what cared I? I continued to sing most beautifully. I lunged gayly with my stick at a lamp-post and missed it, whereat a street-urchin grinned, and I winked at him and slipped twopence down his back.

It must seem really cruel of me, but I felt pretty carefree again. Even when Mary rushed out of the shop where she had left her watch, and I had the clarity to notice how thin and worn she looked, as if her baby was too big for her little arms, I still felt carefree. Without trying to follow her, I strolled home humming a little tune with a lot of fal-de-lal-de-riddle-o in it, since I can never remember the words. I saw her go into another shop, probably a baby linen store or something like that, so it was clear why she rushed off with her watch; but I didn’t care. I kept singing beautifully. I playfully lunged with my stick at a lamp-post and missed it, which made a street kid grin, and I winked at him and slipped two pence down his back.

I presume I would have chosen the easy way had time been given me, but fate willed that I should meet the husband on his homeward journey, and his first remark inspired me to a folly.

I guess I would have taken the easy route if I had the chance, but fate decided that I would run into my husband on his way home, and his first comment pushed me into a ridiculous situation.

“How is Timothy?” he asked; and the question opened a way so attractive that I think no one whose dull life craves for colour could have resisted it.

“How’s Timothy?” he asked; and the question created such an appealing opportunity that I believe no one with a boring life longing for excitement could have turned it down.

“He is no more,” I replied impulsively.

"He's gone," I said suddenly.

The painter was so startled that he gave utterance to a very oath of pity, and I felt a sinking myself, for in these hasty words my little boy was gone, indeed; all my bright dreams of Timothy, all my efforts to shelter him from Mary's scorn, went whistling down the wind.

The painter was so shocked that he exclaimed a heartfelt curse, and I felt a deep sinking myself, because in those hurried words, my little boy was truly gone; all my hopes for Timothy, all my efforts to protect him from Mary's disdain, went flying away.





VII. The Last of Timothy

So accomplished a person as the reader must have seen at once that I made away with Timothy in order to give his little vests and pinafores and shoes to David, and, therefore, dear sir or madam, rail not overmuch at me for causing our painter pain. Know, too, that though his sympathy ran free I soon discovered many of his inquiries to be prompted by a mere selfish desire to save his boy from the fate of mine. Such are parents.

So skilled a person as you must have immediately realized that I got rid of Timothy to give his little vests, pinafores, and shoes to David. So, dear sir or madam, don’t be too hard on me for causing our painter pain. Also, know that although he showed a lot of sympathy, I soon found out that many of his questions came from a selfish desire to protect his son from the same fate as mine. That’s just how parents are.

He asked compassionately if there was anything he could do for me, and, of course, there was something he could do, but were I to propose it I doubted not he would be on his stilts at once, for already I had reason to know him for a haughty, sensitive dog, who ever became high at the first hint of help. So the proposal must come from him. I spoke of the many little things in the house that were now hurtful to me to look upon, and he clutched my hand, deeply moved, though it was another house with its little things he saw. I was ashamed to harass him thus, but he had not a sufficiency of the little things, and besides my impulsiveness had plunged me into a deuce of a mess, so I went on distastefully. Was there no profession in this age of specialism for taking away children's garments from houses where they were suddenly become a pain? Could I sell them? Could I give them to the needy, who would probably dispose of them for gin? I told him of a friend with a young child who had already refused them because it would be unpleasant to him to be reminded of Timothy, and I think this was what touched him to the quick, so that he made the offer I was waiting for.

He compassionately asked if there was anything he could do for me, and of course there was something he could do, but if I suggested it, I was sure he would get defensive right away, because I already knew him to be a proud, sensitive guy who always reacted strongly at the first suggestion of help. So, the idea needed to come from him. I mentioned the many little things in the house that were now painful for me to see, and he took my hand, clearly moved, even though he was thinking of another house with its own little things. I felt bad for putting him in this position, but he didn't have enough of those little things, and besides, my impulsiveness had really put me in a tough spot, so I continued reluctantly. Was there no job in this age of specialization for taking away children's clothes from homes where they had suddenly become a burden? Could I sell them? Could I give them to people in need, who would probably just sell them for alcohol? I told him about a friend with a young child who had already turned them down because it would be upsetting for him to be reminded of Timothy, and I think that was what really struck him, prompting him to make the offer I was hoping for.

I had done it with a heavy foot, and by this time was in a rage with both him and myself, but I always was a bungler, and, having adopted this means in a hurry, I could at the time see no other easy way out. Timothy's hold on life, as you may have apprehended, was ever of the slightest, and I suppose I always knew that he must soon revert to the obscure. He could never have penetrated into the open. It was no life for a boy.

I had rushed into it, and by this point, I was furious with both him and myself. I've always been a klutz, and since I jumped into this without thinking, I couldn't see any easy way out at the moment. As you might have guessed, Timothy's grip on life was always pretty fragile, and I think I always knew he would eventually disappear into the background. He could never really make it out into the open. It wasn't a life for a boy.

Yet now, that his time had come, I was loath to see him go. I seem to remember carrying him that evening to the window with uncommon tenderness (following the setting sun that was to take him away), and telling him with not unnatural bitterness that he had got to leave me because another child was in need of all his pretty things; and as the sun, his true father, lapt him in its dancing arms, he sent his love to a lady of long ago whom he called by the sweetest of names, not knowing in his innocence that the little white birds are the birds that never have a mother. I wished (so had the phantasy of Timothy taken possession of me) that before he went he could have played once in the Kensington Gardens, and have ridden on the fallen trees, calling gloriously to me to look; that he could have sailed one paper-galleon on the Round Pond; fain would I have had him chase one hoop a little way down the laughing avenues of childhood, where memory tells us we run but once, on a long summer-day, emerging at the other end as men and women with all the fun to pay for; and I think (thus fancy wantons with me in these desolate chambers) he knew my longings, and said with a boy-like flush that the reason he never did these things was not that he was afraid, for he would have loved to do them all, but because he was not quite like other boys; and, so saying, he let go my finger and faded from before my eyes into another and golden ether; but I shall ever hold that had he been quite like other boys there would have been none braver than my Timothy.

Yet now that his time had come, I really didn’t want to see him go. I seem to remember carrying him that evening to the window with a lot of love (following the setting sun that was about to take him away) and telling him, with some bitterness, that he had to leave me because another child needed all his pretty things. And as the sun, his true father, wrapped him in its dancing arms, he sent his love to a lady from long ago whom he called by the sweetest name, unaware in his innocence that the little white birds are the ones that never have a mother. I wished (as Timothy’s fantasy overtook me) that before he left, he could have played once in the Kensington Gardens and ridden on the fallen trees, calling out to me to look; that he could have sailed one paper ship on the Round Pond; I would have loved to have him chase one hoop a little way down the joyful paths of childhood, where memory tells us we only run once on a long summer day, emerging at the other end as men and women with all the fun to pay for; and I think (thus my imagination runs wild in these empty rooms) he knew my longings and said, with a boyish flush, that the reason he never did these things wasn’t because he was scared—he would have loved to do them all—but because he wasn’t quite like other boys; and with that, he let go of my finger and faded from my sight into another golden space. But I will always believe that if he had been just like other boys, there would have been none braver than my Timothy.

I fear I am not truly brave myself, for though when under fire, so far as I can recollect, I behaved as others, morally I seem to be deficient. So I discovered next day when I attempted to buy David's outfit, and found myself as shy of entering the shop as any Mary at the pawnbroker's. The shop for little garments seems very alarming when you reach the door; a man abruptly become a parent, and thus lost to a finer sense of the proprieties, may be able to stalk in unprotected, but apparently I could not. Indeed, I have allowed a repugnance to entering shops of any kind, save my tailor's, to grow on me, and to my tailor's I fear I go too frequently.

I’m afraid I’m not really brave, because even though I acted like everyone else when under pressure, I feel morally lacking. I realized this the next day when I tried to buy David’s clothes and found myself as nervous about going into the store as any woman at the pawn shop. The kids' clothing store feels really intimidating when you get to the door; a man who suddenly becomes a parent and loses touch with social norms might be able to walk in without hesitation, but I clearly can’t. In fact, I’ve let a dislike for entering any kind of store, except for my tailor’s, build up over time, and I worry that I actually go to my tailor’s too often.

So I skulked near the shop of the little garments, jeering at myself, and it was strange to me to reflect at, say, three o'clock that if I had been brazen at half-past two all would now be over.

So I lurked near the store selling tiny clothes, mocking myself, and it felt odd to think that, say, three o'clock, if I had been bold at half-past two, everything would be settled by now.

To show what was my state, take the case of the very gentleman-like man whom I detected gazing fixedly at me, or so I thought, just as I had drawn valiantly near the door. I sauntered away, but when I returned he was still there, which seemed conclusive proof that he had smoked my purpose. Sternly controlling my temper I bowed, and said with icy politeness, “You have the advantage of me, sir.”

To illustrate how I was feeling, consider the very classy guy who I caught staring at me, or at least I thought he was, just as I bravely approached the door. I strolled away, but when I came back, he was still there, which seemed like clear evidence he had figured out what I was up to. Straining to keep my cool, I nodded and said with cold politeness, “You have the upper hand here, sir.”

“I beg your pardon,” said he, and I am now persuaded that my words turned his attention to me for the first time, but at the moment I was sure some impertinent meaning lurked behind his answer.

“I’m sorry,” he said, and I now believe that my words caught his attention for the first time, but at that moment I was certain there was some rude implication behind his response.

“I have not the pleasure of your acquaintance,” I barked.

“I don’t have the pleasure of knowing you,” I snapped.

“No one regrets it more than I do,” he replied, laughing.

“No one regrets it more than I do,” he said with a laugh.

“I mean, sir,” said I, “that I shall wait here until you retire,” and with that I put my back to a shop-window.

“I mean, sir,” I said, “that I’m going to wait here until you leave,” and with that, I leaned against a store window.

By this time he was grown angry, and said he, “I have no engagement,” and he put his back to the shop-window. Each of us was doggedly determined to tire the other out, and we must have looked ridiculous. We also felt it, for ten minutes afterward, our passions having died away, we shook hands cordially and agreed to call hansoms.

At this point, he was getting angry and said, “I have no plans,” as he leaned against the shop window. Both of us were stubbornly trying to outlast each other, and we must have looked pretty silly. We felt it too, because ten minutes later, after our tempers had cooled, we shook hands warmly and decided to call for cabs.

Must I abandon the enterprise? Certainly I knew divers ladies who would make the purchases for me, but first I must explain, and, rather than explain it has ever been my custom to do without. I was in this despondency when a sudden recollection of Irene and Mrs. Hicking heartened me like a cordial, for I saw in them at once the engine and decoy by which David should procure his outfit.

Must I give up on this venture? Of course, I knew several women who could make the purchases for me, but first I would have to explain, and I’ve always preferred to do without rather than explain. I was feeling down when a sudden memory of Irene and Mrs. Hicking lifted my spirits like a tonic, because I realized they could be the means and the distraction through which David could get his outfit.

You must be told who they were.

You need to know who they were.





VIII. The Inconsiderate Waiter

They were the family of William, one of our club waiters who had been disappointing me grievously of late. Many a time have I deferred dining several minutes that I might have the attendance of this ingrate. His efforts to reserve the window-table for me were satisfactory, and I used to allow him privileges, as to suggest dishes; I have given him information, as that someone had startled me in the reading-room by slamming a door; I have shown him how I cut my finger with a piece of string. William was none of your assertive waiters. We could have plotted a murder safely before him. It was one member who said to him that Saucy Sarah would win the Derby and another who said that Saucy Sarah had no chance, but it was William who agreed with both. The excellent fellow (as I thought him) was like a cheroot which may be smoked from either end.

They were the family of William, one of our club waiters who had been really disappointing me lately. I often delayed my meals for a few minutes just to have this ungrateful guy wait on me. He did a decent job of trying to reserve the window table for me, and I used to let him suggest dishes. I shared information with him, like the time someone surprised me in the reading room by slamming a door; I even showed him how I cut my finger on a piece of string. William wasn’t one of those pushy waiters. We could have planned a murder right in front of him. One member told him that Saucy Sarah would win the Derby, and another said she had no chance, but William just agreed with both. The great guy (as I thought of him) was like a cigar that could be smoked from either end.

I date his lapse from one evening when I was dining by the window. I had to repeat my order “Devilled kidney,” and instead of answering brightly, “Yes, sir,” as if my selection of devilled kidney was a personal gratification to him, which is the manner one expects of a waiter, he gazed eagerly out at the window, and then, starting, asked, “Did you say devilled kidney, sir?” A few minutes afterward I became aware that someone was leaning over the back of my chair, and you may conceive my indignation on discovering that this rude person was William. Let me tell, in the measured words of one describing a past incident, what next took place. To get nearer the window he pressed heavily on my shoulder. “William,” I said, “you are not attending to me!”

I remember his mistake from one evening when I was eating by the window. I had to repeat my order for “Devilled kidney,” and instead of responding cheerfully with, “Yes, sir,” as if my choice of devilled kidney was a personal pleasure for him, like you’d expect from a waiter, he stared intently out the window, and then, suddenly, asked, “Did you say devilled kidney, sir?” A few minutes later, I realized someone was leaning over the back of my chair, and you can imagine my anger when I found out it was William. Let me describe what happened next, as if recalling a past event. To get closer to the window, he pressed down hard on my shoulder. “William,” I said, “you are not listening to me!”

To be fair to him, he shook, but never shall I forget his audacious apology, “Beg pardon, sir, but I was thinking of something else.”

To be fair to him, he trembled, but I'll never forget his bold apology, “Excuse me, sir, but I was thinking about something else.”

And immediately his eyes resought the window, and this burst from him passionately, “For God's sake, sir, as we are man and man, tell me if you have seen a little girl looking up at the club-windows.”

And right away, he looked back at the window and exclaimed passionately, “For God's sake, sir, as we are both men, tell me if you’ve seen a little girl looking up at the club windows.”

Man and man! But he had been a good waiter once, so I pointed out the girl to him. As soon as she saw William she ran into the middle of Pall Mall, regardless of hansoms (many of which seemed to pass over her), nodded her head significantly three times and then disappeared (probably on a stretcher). She was the tawdriest little Arab of about ten years, but seemed to have brought relief to William. “Thank God!” said he fervently, and in the worst taste.

Man oh man! But he used to be a great waiter, so I pointed the girl out to him. As soon as she spotted William, she dashed into the middle of Pall Mall, ignoring the hansoms (many of which almost ran her over), nodded her head meaningfully three times, and then vanished (probably on a stretcher). She was the most gaudy little Arab, probably around ten years old, but she seemed to brighten William's mood. “Thank God!” he exclaimed fervently, and in the worst possible taste.

I was as much horrified as if he had dropped a plate on my toes. “Bread, William,” I said sharply.

I was just as horrified as if he had dropped a plate on my toes. “Bread, William,” I said sharply.

“You are not vexed with me, sir?” he had the hardihood to whisper.

“You're not upset with me, are you, sir?” he boldly whispered.

“It was a liberty,” I said.

“It was a freedom,” I said.

“I know, sir, but I was beside myself.”

“I know, sir, but I was overwhelmed.”

“That was a liberty again.”

“That was a privilege again.”

“It is my wife, sir, she—”

“It’s my wife, sir, she—”

So William, whom I had favoured in so many ways, was a married man. I felt that this was the greatest liberty of all.

So William, whom I had supported in so many ways, was a married man. I felt that this was the greatest freedom of all.

I gathered that the troublesome woman was ailing, and as one who likes after dinner to believe that there is no distress in the world, I desired to be told by William that the signals meant her return to health. He answered inconsiderately, however, that the doctor feared the worst.

I understood that the troublesome woman was sick, and since I like to think that there's no suffering in the world after dinner, I wanted William to tell me that the signs meant she was getting better. However, he thoughtlessly responded that the doctor feared the worst.

“Bah, the doctor,” I said in a rage.

“Ugh, the doctor,” I said in anger.

“Yes, sir,” said William.

“Sure thing,” said William.

“What is her confounded ailment?”

“What is her annoying ailment?”

“She was allus one of the delicate kind, but full of spirit, and you see, sir, she has had a baby-girl lately—”

“She was always one of the delicate type, but full of energy, and you see, sir, she has had a baby girl recently—”

“William, how dare you,” I said, but in the same moment I saw that this father might be useful to me. “How does your baby sleep, William?” I asked in a low voice, “how does she wake up? what do you put in her bath?”

“William, how could you,” I said, but at that moment I realized this father might be helpful to me. “How does your baby sleep, William?” I asked quietly, “how does she wake up? What do you put in her bath?”

I saw surprise in his face, so I hurried on without waiting for an answer. “That little girl comes here with a message from your wife?”

I saw surprise on his face, so I rushed on without waiting for a reply. “That little girl comes here with a message from your wife?”

“Yes, sir, every evening; she's my eldest, and three nods from her means that the missus is a little better.”

“Yes, sir, every evening; she's my oldest, and three nods from her means that my wife is feeling a bit better.”

“There were three nods to-day?”

"Did we have three nods today?"

“Yes, sir.

"Yeah, sure."

“I suppose you live in some low part, William?”

“I guess you live in a lower area, William?”

The impudent fellow looked as if he could have struck me. “Off Drury Lane,” he said, flushing, “but it isn't low. And now,” he groaned, “she's afeared she will die without my being there to hold her hand.”

The rude guy looked like he might hit me. “Off Drury Lane,” he said, getting red in the face, “but it’s not low. And now,” he sighed, “she’s afraid she’ll die without me there to hold her hand.”

“She should not say such things.”

“She shouldn't say things like that.”

“She never says them, sir. She allus pretends to be feeling stronger. But I knows what is in her mind when I am leaving the house in the morning, for then she looks at me from her bed, and I looks at her from the door—oh, my God, sir!”

"She never says them, sir. She always pretends to feel stronger. But I know what's on her mind when I'm leaving the house in the morning, because then she looks at me from her bed, and I look at her from the door—oh, my God, sir!”

“William!”

"Will!"

At last he saw that I was angry, and it was characteristic of him to beg my pardon and withdraw his wife as if she were some unsuccessful dish. I tried to forget his vulgar story in billiards, but he had spoiled my game, and next day to punish him I gave my orders through another waiter. As I had the window-seat, however, I could not but see that the little girl was late, and though this mattered nothing to me and I had finished my dinner, I lingered till she came. She not only nodded three times but waved her hat, and I arose, having now finished my dinner.

Finally, he noticed that I was angry, and it was typical of him to apologize and pull his wife away as if she were a bad dish. I tried to shake off his tacky story about billiards, but he had ruined my game. The next day, to get back at him, I made my requests through a different waiter. Since I had the window seat, I couldn’t help but notice that the little girl was late. Even though it didn’t really matter to me and I had already eaten my dinner, I stayed until she arrived. She not only nodded three times but also waved her hat, and I stood up, having now finished my meal.

William came stealthily toward me. “Her temperature has gone down, sir,” he said, rubbing his hands together.

William crept quietly toward me. “Her temperature has gone down, sir,” he said, rubbing his hands together.

“To whom are you referring?” I asked coldly, and retired to the billiard-room, where I played a capital game.

“To whom are you referring?” I asked flatly, then went to the billiard room, where I played a great game.

I took pains to show William that I had forgotten his maunderings, but I observed the girl nightly, and once, instead of nodding, she shook her head, and that evening I could not get into a pocket. Next evening there was no William in the dining-room, and I thought I knew what had happened. But, chancing to enter the library rather miserably, I was surprised to see him on a ladder dusting books. We had the room practically to ourselves, for though several members sat on chairs holding books in their hands they were all asleep, and William descended the ladder to tell me his blasting tale. He had sworn at a member!

I made sure to let William know that I’d forgotten about his ramblings, but I kept watching the girl every night. One time, instead of nodding, she shook her head, and that evening I couldn’t access any pockets. The next night, William was absent from the dining room, and I thought I understood what had happened. However, when I walked into the library feeling a bit down, I was surprised to find him on a ladder dusting books. The room was almost empty; even though several members were sitting in chairs with books in their hands, they were all asleep. William came down from the ladder to share his outrageous story. He had cursed at a member!

“I hardly knew what I was doing all day, sir, for I had left her so weakly that—”

“I barely knew what I was doing all day, sir, because I had left her in such a weakened state that—”

I stamped my foot.

I stomped my foot.

“I beg your pardon for speaking of her,” he had the grace to say. “But Irene had promised to come every two hours; and when she came about four o'clock and I saw she was crying, it sort of blinded me, sir, and I stumbled against a member, Mr. B——, and he said, 'Damn you!' Well, sir, I had but touched him after all, and I was so broken it sort of stung me to be treated so and I lost my senses, and I said, 'Damn you!'”

“I’m sorry for mentioning her,” he graciously said. “But Irene promised to come every two hours; when she arrived around four o'clock and I saw she was crying, it kind of overwhelmed me, sir, and I bumped into a guy, Mr. B——, and he said, 'Damn you!' Well, sir, I had only brushed against him, and I was so shaken that it hurt me to be treated that way, and I lost my composure and said, 'Damn you!'”

His shamed head sank on his chest, and I think some of the readers shuddered in their sleep.

His ashamed head drooped on his chest, and I think some of the readers shuddered in their sleep.

“I was turned out of the dining-room at once, and sent here until the committee have decided what to do with me. Oh, sir, I am willing to go on my knees to Mr. B——”

“I was kicked out of the dining room immediately and sent here until the committee decides what to do with me. Oh, sir, I’m ready to kneel before Mr. B——”

How could I but despise a fellow who would be thus abject for a pound a week?

How could I not look down on someone who would be so pathetic for a hundred bucks a week?

“For if I have to tell her I have lost my place she will just fall back and die.”

“For if I have to tell her I’ve lost my place, she will just fall back and die.”

“I forbid your speaking to me of that woman,” I cried wryly, “unless you can speak pleasantly,” and I left him to his fate and went off to look for B——. “What is this story about your swearing at one of the waiters?” I asked him.

“I forbid you to talk to me about that woman,” I said sarcastically, “unless you can say something nice,” and I left him to deal with it and went to find B——. “What's this story about you cursing one of the waiters?” I asked him.

“You mean about his swearing at me,” said B——, reddening.

“You mean about him cursing at me,” said B——, blushing.

“I am glad that was it,” I said, “for I could not believe you guilty of such bad form. The version which reached me was that you swore at each other, and that he was to be dismissed and you reprimanded.”

“I’m glad that was it,” I said, “because I couldn’t believe you were guilty of such bad behavior. The version I heard was that you both swore at each other, and that he was going to be let go while you got a reprimand.”

“Who told you that?” asked B——, who is a timid man.

“Who told you that?” asked B——, who is a shy guy.

“I am on the committee,” I replied lightly, and proceeded to talk of other matters, but presently B——, who had been reflecting, said: “Do you know I fancy I was wrong in thinking that the waiter swore at me, and I shall withdraw the charge to-morrow.”

“I’m on the committee,” I said casually, and then moved on to discuss other topics, but soon B——, who had been deep in thought, remarked: “You know, I think I was mistaken in believing that the waiter insulted me, and I’ll retract my accusation tomorrow.”

I was pleased to find that William's troubles were near an end without my having to interfere in his behalf, and I then remembered that he would not be able to see the girl Irene from the library windows, which are at the back of the club. I was looking down at her, but she refrained from signalling because she could not see William, and irritated by her stupidity I went out and asked her how her mother was.

I was happy to see that William's problems were almost over without me having to step in to help him, and then I remembered that he wouldn’t be able to see the girl Irene from the library windows, which face the back of the club. I was looking down at her, but she didn’t signal since she couldn’t see William, and annoyed by her foolishness, I went outside and asked her how her mom was doing.

“My,” she ejaculated after a long scrutiny of me, “I b'lieve you are one of them!” and she gazed at me with delighted awe. I suppose William tells them of our splendid doings.

“My,” she exclaimed after studying me for a while, “I believe you are one of them!” and she looked at me with joyful amazement. I guess William shares stories of our fantastic adventures.

The invalid, it appeared, was a bit better, and this annoying child wanted to inform William that she had took all the tapiocar. She was to indicate this by licking an imaginary plate in the middle of Pall Mall. I gave the little vulgarian a shilling, and returned to the club disgusted.

The invalid seemed to be feeling a little better, and this annoying child wanted to tell William that she had taken all the tapioca. She intended to show this by pretending to lick an imaginary plate in the middle of Pall Mall. I gave the little brat a shilling and went back to the club feeling disgusted.

“By the way, William,” I said, “Mr. B—— is to inform the committee that he was mistaken in thinking you used improper language to him, so you will doubtless be restored to the dining-room to-morrow.”

“By the way, William,” I said, “Mr. B—— is going to let the committee know that he was wrong in thinking you spoke to him inappropriately, so you'll probably be back in the dining room tomorrow.”

I had to add immediately, “Remember your place, William.”

I had to quickly say, “Know your place, William.”

“But Mr. B—— knows I swore,” he insisted.

“But Mr. B—— knows I made a promise,” he insisted.

“A gentleman,” I replied stiffly, “cannot remember for many hours what a waiter has said to him.”

“A gentleman,” I replied stiffly, “can’t remember what a waiter told him for several hours.”

“No, sir, but—”

“No, sir, but—”

To stop him I had to say, “And—ah—William, your wife is decidedly better. She has eaten the tapioca—all of it.”

To stop him, I had to say, “And—uh—William, your wife is definitely better. She ate all the tapioca.”

“How can you know, sir?”

"How do you know, sir?"

“By an accident.”

“By accident.”

“Irene signed to the window?”

“Irene signed to the window?”

“No.”

“No.”

“Then you saw her and went out and—”

“Then you saw her and went outside and—”

“How dare you, William?”

“How dare you, Will?”

“Oh, sir, to do that for me! May God bl—”

“Oh, sir, to do that for me! May God bl—”

“William.”

“Will.”

He was reinstated in the dining-room, but often when I looked at him I seemed to see a dying wife in his face, and so the relations between us were still strained. But I watched the girl, and her pantomime was so illuminating that I knew the sufferer had again cleaned the platter on Tuesday, had attempted a boiled egg on Wednesday (you should have seen Irene chipping it in Pall Mall, and putting in the salt), but was in a woful state of relapse on Thursday.

He was back in the dining room, but whenever I looked at him, I couldn’t help but see a dying wife in his face, which kept things between us tense. But I kept an eye on the girl, and her actions were so telling that I realized the guy had cleaned the platter again on Tuesday, had tried a boiled egg on Wednesday (you should have seen Irene cracking it open in Pall Mall and adding the salt), but was in a really bad state of relapse on Thursday.

“Is your mother very ill to-day, Miss Irene?” I asked, as soon as I had drawn her out of range of the club-windows.

“Is your mom really sick today, Miss Irene?” I asked, as soon as I had pulled her out of sight of the club windows.

“My!” she exclaimed again, and I saw an ecstatic look pass between her and a still smaller girl with her, whom she referred to as a neighbour.

“Wow!” she exclaimed again, and I saw a thrilled look pass between her and a much smaller girl with her, whom she called a neighbor.

I waited coldly. William's wife, I was informed, had looked like nothing but a dead one till she got the brandy.

I waited without warmth. I was told that William's wife had looked completely lifeless until she had the brandy.

“Hush, child,” I said, shocked. “You don't know how the dead look.”

“Hush, kid,” I said, shocked. “You have no idea what the dead look like.”

“Bless yer!” she replied.

"Thank you!" she replied.

Assisted by her friend, who was evidently enormously impressed by Irene's intimacy with me, she gave me a good deal of miscellaneous information, as that William's real name was Mr. Hicking, but that he was known in their street, because of the number of his shirts, as Toff Hicking. That the street held he should get away from the club before two in the morning, for his missus needed him more than the club needed him. That William replied (very sensibly) that if the club was short of waiters at supper-time some of the gentlemen might be kept waiting for their marrow-bone. That he sat up with his missus most of the night, and pretended to her that he got some nice long naps at the club. That what she talked to him about mostly was the kid. That the kid was in another part of London (in charge of a person called the old woman), because there was an epidemic in Irene's street.

With her friend's help, who was clearly very impressed by Irene's closeness to me, she shared a lot of various information, like that William's real name was Mr. Hicking, but everyone in their street called him Toff Hicking because of how many shirts he owned. The neighborhood believed he should leave the club before two in the morning since his wife needed him more than the club did. William sensibly replied that if the club was short on waiters at dinner time, some guests might be kept waiting for their marrow-bone. He stayed up with his wife most of the night and pretended to her that he had nice long naps at the club. Most of what she talked about with him was the kid. The kid was staying in another part of London (with a person known as the old woman) because there was an outbreak in Irene's street.

“And what does the doctor say about your mother?”

“And what does the doctor say about your mom?”

“He sometimes says she would have a chance if she could get her kid back.”

“He sometimes says she would have a shot if she could get her kid back.”

“Nonsense.”

"That's ridiculous."

“And if she was took to the country.”

“And if she was taken to the country.”

“Then why does not William take her?”

“Then why doesn’t William take her?”

“My! And if she drank porty wine.”

“My! What if she drank port wine?”

“Doesn't she?”

"Doesn't she?"

“No. But father, he tells her 'bout how the gentlemen drinks it.”

“No. But Dad, he tells her about how the guys drink it.”

I turned from her with relief, but she came after me.

I turned away from her, feeling relieved, but she followed me.

“Ain't yer going to do it this time?” she demanded with a falling face. “You done it last time. I tell her you done it”—she pointed to her friend who was looking wistfully at me—“ain't you to let her see you doing of it?”

“Aren't you going to do it this time?” she asked, her face drooping. “You did it last time. I told her you did it”—she pointed to her friend, who was looking at me with longing—“aren't you going to let her see you do it?”

For a moment I thought that her desire was another shilling, but by a piece of pantomime she showed that she wanted me to lift my hat to her. So I lifted it, and when I looked behind she had her head in the air and her neighbour was gazing at her awestruck. These little creatures are really not without merit.

For a moment, I thought she was asking for another shilling, but with a little gesture, she indicated that she wanted me to tip my hat to her. So I did, and when I looked back, she had her head held high, and her neighbor was staring at her in amazement. These little people actually have their own charm.

About a week afterward I was in a hired landau, holding a newspaper before my face lest anyone should see me in company of a waiter and his wife. William was taking her into Surrey to stay with an old nurse of mine, and Irene was with us, wearing the most outrageous bonnet.

About a week later, I was in a rented carriage, holding a newspaper up to my face so no one would see me with a waiter and his wife. William was taking her to Surrey to visit an old nurse of mine, and Irene was with us, wearing the most ridiculous hat.

I formed a mean opinion of Mrs. Hicking's intelligence from her pride in the baby, which was a very ordinary one. She created a regrettable scene when it was brought to her, because “she had been feared it would not know her again.” I could have told her that they know no one for years had I not been in terror of Irene, who dandled the child on her knees and talked to it all the way. I have never known a bolder little hussy than this Irene. She asked the infant improper questions, such as “Oo know who gave me this bonnet?” and answered them herself. “It was the pretty gentleman there,” and several times I had to affect sleep, because she announced, “Kiddy wants to kiss the pretty gentleman.”

I formed a low opinion of Mrs. Hicking's intelligence based on her pride in the baby, which was pretty average. She made a fuss when it was brought to her because “she was afraid it wouldn’t recognize her again.” I could’ve told her that babies don’t know anyone for years, but I was too scared of Irene, who was bouncing the child on her knees and talking to it the whole time. I’ve never met a bolder little brat than Irene. She asked the baby inappropriate questions, like “Do you know who gave me this bonnet?” and answered them herself. “It was the pretty gentleman over there,” and several times I had to pretend to be asleep because she declared, “The baby wants to kiss the pretty gentleman.”

Irksome as all this necessarily was to a man of taste, I suffered still more acutely when we reached our destination, where disagreeable circumstances compelled me to drink tea with a waiter's family. William knew that I regarded thanks from persons of his class as an outrage, yet he looked them though he dared not speak them. Hardly had he sat down at the table by my orders than he remembered that I was a member of the club and jumped up. Nothing is in worse form than whispering, yet again and again he whispered to his poor, foolish wife, “How are you now? You don't feel faint?” and when she said she felt like another woman already, his face charged me with the change. I could not but conclude from the way she let the baby pound her that she was stronger than she pretended.

As annoying as all of this was for someone with taste, I felt even more uncomfortable when we arrived at our destination, where I was forced to have tea with a waiter's family. William knew that I found thanks from people like him to be offensive, yet he seemed to want to say it even if he didn't dare. As soon as he sat down at the table, as I had instructed, he suddenly remembered that I was a club member and jumped up. There's nothing worse than whispering, but time and again he leaned over to his poor, silly wife and asked, “How are you feeling now? You’re not faint, are you?” When she assured him she felt much better, his expression told me she had really changed. It was clear from how she let the baby hit her that she was tougher than she let on.

I remained longer than was necessary because I had something to say to William which I feared he would misunderstand, but when he announced that it was time for him to catch a train back to London, at which his wife paled, I delivered the message.

I stayed longer than I needed to because I had something to tell William that I worried he might misinterpret, but when he said it was time to catch a train back to London, and his wife went pale, I finally shared the message.

“William,” I said, backing away from him, “the head-waiter asked me to say that you could take a fortnight's holiday. Your wages will be paid as usual.”

“William,” I said, stepping back from him, “the head waiter asked me to tell you that you can take a two-week vacation. Your pay will be processed as usual.”

Confound him.

Confuse him.

“William,” I cried furiously, “go away.”

“William,” I yelled angrily, “leave me alone.”

Then I saw his wife signing to him, and I knew she wanted to be left alone with me.

Then I saw his wife signing to him, and I realized she wanted some time alone with me.

“William,” I cried in a panic, “stay where you are.”

“William,” I exclaimed in a panic, “don’t move.”

But he was gone, and I was alone with a woman whose eyes were filmy. Her class are fond of scenes. “If you please, ma'am!” I said imploringly.

But he was gone, and I was alone with a woman whose eyes looked hazy. Her group loves drama. “Please, ma'am!” I said desperately.

But she kissed my hand; she was like a little dog.

But she kissed my hand; she was like a little dog.

“It can be only the memory of some woman,” said she, “that makes you so kind to me and mine.”

“It must just be the memory of some woman,” she said, “that makes you so kind to me and my family.”

Memory was the word she used, as if all my youth were fled. I suppose I really am quite elderly.

Memory was the word she used, as if all my youth had passed me by. I guess I really am quite old now.

“I should like to know her name, sir,” she said, “that I may mention her with loving respect in my prayers.”

"I'd like to know her name, sir," she said, "so that I can mention her with love and respect in my prayers."

I raised the woman and told her the name. It was not Mary. “But she has a home,” I said, “as you have, and I have none. Perhaps, ma'am, it would be better worth your while to mention me.”

I helped the woman and told her the name. It wasn't Mary. “But she has a home,” I said, “just like you do, and I don't have one. Maybe, ma'am, it would be more worthwhile for you to mention me.”

It was this woman, now in health, whom I intrusted with the purchase of the outfits, “one for a boy of six months,” I explained to her, “and one for a boy of a year,” for the painter had boasted to me of David's rapid growth. I think she was a little surprised to find that both outfits were for the same house; and she certainly betrayed an ignoble curiosity about the mother's Christian name, but she was much easier to brow-beat than a fine lady would have been, and I am sure she and her daughter enjoyed themselves hugely in the shops, from one of which I shall never forget Irene emerging proudly with a commissionaire, who conducted her under an umbrella to the cab where I was lying in wait. I think that was the most celestial walk of Irene's life.

It was this woman, now healthy, whom I trusted to buy the outfits: “one for a six-month-old boy,” I explained to her, “and one for a one-year-old boy,” since the painter had bragged to me about David's rapid growth. I think she was a bit surprised to find out that both outfits were for the same household; and she definitely showed an unrefined curiosity about the mother's first name, but she was much easier to intimidate than a high-class lady would have been. I’m sure she and her daughter had a great time shopping, and I’ll never forget how Irene came out of one store proudly with a delivery person, who guided her under an umbrella to the cab where I was waiting. I think that was the most heavenly walk of Irene's life.

I told Mrs. Hicking to give the articles a little active ill-treatment that they might not look quite new, at which she exclaimed, not being in my secret, and then to forward them to me. I then sent them to Mary and rejoiced in my devilish cunning all the evening, but chagrin came in the morning with a letter from her which showed she knew all, that I was her Mr. Anon, and that there never had been a Timothy. I think I was never so gravelled. Even now I don't know how she had contrived it.

I told Mrs. Hicking to give the items a little rough treatment so they wouldn’t look too new, to which she reacted with surprise since she wasn’t in on my plan, and then to send them to me. I then sent them to Mary and felt pleased with my sneaky trick all evening, but disappointment hit me in the morning when I received a letter from her revealing that she knew everything, that I was her Mr. Anon, and that there was never a Timothy. I don’t think I’ve ever felt so confused. Even now, I have no idea how she figured it out.

Her cleverness raised such a demon in me that I locked away her letter at once and have seldom read it since. No married lady should have indited such an epistle to a single man. It said, with other things which I decline to repeat, that I was her good fairy. As a sample of the deliberate falsehoods in it, I may mention that she said David loved me already. She hoped that I would come in often to see her husband, who was very proud of my friendship, and suggested that I should pay him my first visit to-day at three o'clock, an hour at which, as I happened to know, he is always away giving a painting-lesson. In short, she wanted first to meet me alone, so that she might draw the delicious, respectful romance out of me, and afterward repeat it to him, with sighs and little peeps at him over her pocket-handkerchief.

Her cleverness stirred up such a feeling in me that I immediately locked away her letter and have rarely read it since. No married woman should have written such a letter to a single man. It said, among other things that I won't repeat, that I was her good fairy. As an example of the deliberate lies in it, I can mention that she claimed David already loved me. She hoped that I would come by often to see her husband, who was very proud of my friendship, and suggested that I should pay him my first visit today at three o'clock—an hour when, as I happened to know, he is always away giving a painting lesson. In short, she wanted to meet me alone first, so she could draw the delightful, respectful romance out of me, and then later share it with him, with sighs and little glances at him over her handkerchief.

She had dropped what were meant to look like two tears for me upon the paper, but I should not wonder though they were only artful drops of water.

She had let fall what were supposed to look like two tears for me onto the paper, but I wouldn’t be surprised if they were just clever drops of water.

I sent her a stiff and tart reply, declining to hold any communication with her.

I sent her a cold and sharp reply, refusing to communicate with her.





IX. A Confirmed Spinster

I am in danger, I see, of being included among the whimsical fellows, which I so little desire that I have got me into my writing-chair to combat the charge, but, having sat for an unconscionable time with pen poised, I am come agitatedly to the fear that there may be something in it.

I realize I might be seen as one of those quirky guys, which I really don't want, so I've settled into my writing chair to defend myself. However, after sitting here for what feels like forever with my pen ready, I'm starting to worry that there might be some truth to it.

So long a time has elapsed, you must know, since I abated of the ardours of self-inquiry that I revert in vain (through many rusty doors) for the beginning of this change in me, if changed I am; I seem ever to see this same man until I am back in those wonderful months which were half of my life, when, indeed, I know that I was otherwise than I am now; no whimsical fellow then, for that was one of the possibilities I put to myself while seeking for the explanation of things, and found to be inadmissible. Having failed in those days to discover why I was driven from the garden, I suppose I ceased to be enamoured of myself, as of some dull puzzle, and then perhaps the whimsicalities began to collect unnoticed.

A long time has passed, and you must realize that I've stopped delving into my own thoughts. I look back in vain (through many old doors) for the start of this change in me, if I've changed at all; I always see the same person until I find myself back in those incredible months that made up half my life, when I truly know I was different from who I am now. I wasn’t a quirky person then, as that was one of the possibilities I considered while trying to understand things, and I rejected it. Back then, I couldn’t figure out why I was driven away from the garden, so I guess I lost interest in myself, like a dull puzzle, and maybe that’s when the oddities began to pile up without me noticing.

It is a painful thought to me to-night, that he could wake up glorious once, this man in the elbow-chair by the fire, who is humorously known at the club as a “confirmed spinster.” I remember him well when his years told four and twenty; on my soul the proudest subaltern of my acquaintance, and with the most reason to be proud. There was nothing he might not do in the future, having already done the biggest thing, this toddler up club-steps to-day.

It’s a painful thought for me tonight that this man sitting in the armchair by the fire, who is jokingly called a “confirmed spinster” at the club, could once have been glorious. I remember him well when he was just twenty-four—a truly proud junior officer and with every reason to be proud. There was nothing he couldn’t achieve in the future, having already accomplished the biggest thing, this toddler making his way up the club steps today.

Not, indeed, that I am a knave; I am tolerably kind, I believe, and most inoffensive, a gentleman, I trust, even in the eyes of the ladies who smile at me as we converse; they are an ever-increasing number, or so it seems to me to-night. Ah, ladies, I forget when I first began to notice that smile and to be made uneasy by it. I think I understand it now, and in some vague way it hurts me. I find that I watch for it nowadays, but I hope I am still your loyal, obedient servant.

Not that I’m a jerk; I think I’m pretty nice and mostly harmless, a gentleman, I hope, even in the eyes of the women who smile at me while we chat; their number seems to be growing every day, or at least it feels that way tonight. Ah, ladies, I can’t remember when I first started to notice that smile and how it made me feel uneasy. I think I get it now, and in some vague way, it bothers me. I find myself looking out for it these days, but I hope I’m still your loyal, obedient servant.

You will scarcely credit it, but I have just remembered that I once had a fascinating smile of my own. What has become of my smile? I swear I have not noticed that it was gone till now; I am like one who revisiting his school feels suddenly for his old knife. I first heard of my smile from another boy, whose sisters had considered all the smiles they knew and placed mine on top. My friend was scornful, and I bribed him to mention the plebiscite to no one, but secretly I was elated and amazed. I feel lost to-night without my smiles. I rose a moment ago to look for it in my mirror.

You might find it hard to believe, but I've just realized that I used to have a captivating smile of my own. What happened to my smile? I swear I didn’t even notice it was gone until now; it's like someone returning to their school and suddenly missing their old knife. I first heard about my smile from another kid, whose sisters had considered all the smiles they knew and ranked mine as the best. My friend was mocking, and I paid him to keep the vote a secret, but deep down, I was thrilled and surprised. I feel so lost tonight without my smiles. I just got up to check for it in my mirror.

I like to believe that she has it now. I think she may have some other forgotten trifles of mine with it that make the difference between that man and this. I remember her speaking of my smile, telling me it was my one adornment, and taking it from me, so to speak, for a moment to let me see how she looked in it; she delighted to make sport of me when she was in a wayward mood, and to show me all my ungainly tricks of voice and gesture, exaggerated and glorified in her entrancing self, like a star calling to the earth: “See, I will show you how you hobble round,” and always there was a challenge to me in her eyes to stop her if I dared, and upon them, when she was most audacious, lay a sweet mist.

I like to think she has it now. I believe she might have some other forgotten little things of mine that create the difference between that man and this one. I remember her talking about my smile, saying it was my only decoration, and for a moment, she took it from me, so to speak, to let me see how she looked with it; she loved to tease me when she was feeling playful and to show me all my awkward habits of speaking and movement, exaggerated and made beautiful in her captivating self, like a star calling to the earth: “Look, I’ll show you how you stumble around,” and there was always a challenge in her eyes, daring me to stop her if I could, and when she was being the most bold, there was a sweet haze in her gaze.

They all came to her court, as is the business of young fellows, to tell her what love is, and she listened with a noble frankness, having, indeed, the friendliest face for all engaged in this pursuit that can ever have sat on woman. I have heard ladies call her coquette, not understanding that she shone softly upon all who entered the lists because, with the rarest intuition, she foresaw that they must go away broken men and already sympathised with their dear wounds. All wounds incurred for love were dear to her; at every true utterance about love she exulted with grave approval, or it might be a with a little “ah!” or “oh!” like one drinking deliciously. Nothing could have been more fair, for she was for the first comer who could hit the target, which was her heart.

They all came to her court, as young guys often do, to share their thoughts on love, and she listened with genuine openness, having the friendliest expression for everyone involved in this quest that any woman could have. I've heard women call her a flirt, not realizing that she warmly welcomed everyone who entered the arena because, with her incredible insight, she knew they would leave as broken men and already felt sympathy for their heartfelt pain. All wounds caused by love were precious to her; with every sincere expression about love, she lit up with serious approval, or maybe let out a little "ah!" or "oh!" like someone savoring something delightful. Nothing could have been more perfect, as she was open to anyone who could hit the target, which was her heart.

She adored all beautiful things in their every curve and fragrance, so that they became part of her. Day by day, she gathered beauty; had she had no heart (she who was the bosom of womanhood) her thoughts would still have been as lilies, because the good is the beautiful.

She loved all beautiful things in every curve and scent, making them a part of her. Day by day, she collected beauty; if she had no heart (she who embodied womanhood), her thoughts would still have been like lilies because good and beautiful are the same.

And they all forgave her; I never knew of one who did not forgive her; I think had there been one it would have proved that there was a flaw in her. Perhaps, when good-bye came she was weeping because all the pretty things were said and done with, or she was making doleful confessions about herself, so impulsive and generous and confidential, and so devoid of humour, that they compelled even a tragic swain to laugh. She made a looking-glass of his face to seek wofully in it whether she was at all to blame, and when his arms went out for her, and she stepped back so that they fell empty, she mourned, with dear sympathy, his lack of skill to seize her. For what her soft eyes said was that she was always waiting tremulously to be won. They all forgave her, because there was nothing to forgive, or very little, just the little that makes a dear girl dearer, and often afterward, I believe, they have laughed fondly when thinking of her, like boys brought back. You ladies who are everything to your husbands save a girl from the dream of youth, have you never known that double-chinned industrious man laugh suddenly in a reverie and start up, as if he fancied he were being hailed from far-away?

And they all forgave her; I never knew a single person who didn’t forgive her; I think if there had been one, it would have shown that there was something wrong with her. Maybe when it was time to say goodbye, she was crying because all the nice things had been said and done with, or she was making sad confessions about herself—so impulsive and generous and open, yet so lacking in humor, that they even made a tragic guy laugh. She looked into his face, hoping to see if she was at fault at all, and when his arms reached for her, and she stepped back so they fell empty, she felt his lack of ability to pull her in with a heartfelt sympathy. Because what her soft eyes expressed was that she was always waiting nervously to be won over. They all forgave her because there was nothing to truly forgive, or very little—just that little bit that makes a sweet girl even sweeter. Often afterward, I believe they laughed affectionately when thinking of her, like boys drawn back to childhood. You ladies who mean everything to your husbands except for the girl from their youthful dreams, haven’t you ever noticed that hardworking man with a double chin suddenly laugh in a daydream and jump up, as if he thought he was being called from a distance?

I hear her hailing me now. She was so light-hearted that her laugh is what comes first across the years; so high-spirited that she would have wept like Mary of Scots because she could not lie on the bare plains like the men. I hear her, but it is only as an echo; I see her, but it is as a light among distant trees, and the middle-aged man can draw no nearer; she was only for the boys. There was a month when I could have shown her to you in all her bravery, but then the veil fell, and from that moment I understood her not. For long I watched her, but she was never clear to me again, and for long she hovered round me, like a dear heart willing to give me a thousand chances to regain her love. She was so picturesque that she was the last word of art, but she was as young as if she were the first woman. The world must have rung with gallant deeds and grown lovely thoughts for numberless centuries before she could be; she was the child of all the brave and wistful imaginings of men. She was as mysterious as night when it fell for the first time upon the earth. She was the thing we call romance, which lives in the little hut beyond the blue haze of the pine-woods.

I hear her calling me now. She was so carefree that her laughter is what comes to mind first, so full of life that she would have cried like Mary of Scots because she couldn't lie on the open fields like the men. I hear her, but it's just an echo; I see her, but it's like a light beyond distant trees, and the middle-aged man can’t get any closer; she was meant only for the boys. There was a time when I could have shown her to you in all her glory, but then the veil came down, and from that moment, I couldn’t understand her anymore. For a long time, I watched her, but she was never clear to me again, and for a long time, she lingered around me, like a dear heart willing to give me countless chances to win back her love. She was so striking that she represented the pinnacle of art, but she was as young as if she were the first woman. The world must have echoed with brave deeds and beautiful thoughts for countless centuries before she could exist; she was the offspring of all the courageous and yearning imaginations of men. She was as mysterious as night when it first fell upon the earth. She embodied what we call romance, which resides in the little hut beyond the blue haze of the pine woods.

No one could have looked less elfish. She was all on a noble scale, her attributes were so generous, her manner unconquerably gracious, her movements indolently active, her face so candid that you must swear her every thought lived always in the open. Yet, with it all, she was a wild thing, alert, suspicious of the lasso, nosing it in every man's hand, more curious about it than about aught else in the world; her quivering delight was to see it cast for her, her game to elude it; so mettlesome was she that she loved it to be cast fair that she might escape as it was closing round her; she scorned, however her heart might be beating, to run from her pursuers; she took only the one step backward, which still left her near them but always out of reach; her head on high now, but her face as friendly, her manner as gracious as before, she is yours for the catching. That was ever the unspoken compact between her and the huntsmen.

No one could have looked less elfish. She was on a grand scale, her features were so generous, her manner irresistibly gracious, her movements lazily active, her face so open that you could swear her every thought was always out in the open. Yet, despite all this, she was a wild spirit, alert and suspicious of the lasso, sniffing it out in every man's hand, more curious about it than anything else in the world; her thrilling joy was to see it thrown for her, her game was to dodge it; she was so spirited that she preferred it to be cast well so she could escape just as it was closing in on her; she refused, no matter how fast her heart raced, to run from her pursuers; she only took one step back, which kept her close but always out of reach; her head held high, yet her face remained friendly, and her manner as gracious as ever, she was yours for the catching. That was always the unspoken agreement between her and the hunters.

It may be but an old trick come back to me with these memories, but again I clasp my hands to my brows in amaze at the thought that all this was for me could I retain her love. For I won it, wonder of the gods, but I won it. I found myself with one foot across the magic circle wherein she moved, and which none but I had entered; and so, I think, I saw her in revelation, not as the wild thing they had all conceived her, but as she really was. I saw no tameless creature, nothing wild or strange. I saw my sweet love placid as a young cow browsing. As I brushed aside the haze and she was truly seen for the first time, she raised her head, like one caught, and gazed at me with meek affrighted eyes. I told her what had been revealed to me as I looked upon her, and she trembled, knowing she was at last found, and fain would she have fled away, but that her fear was less than her gladness. She came to me slowly; no incomprehensible thing to me now, but transparent as a pool, and so restful to look upon that she was a bath to the eyes, like banks of moss.

It might just be an old trick resurfacing with these memories, but once again I press my hands to my forehead in awe at the thought that all this was for me if I could hold onto her love. I earned it, a wonder from the gods, but I did earn it. I found myself with one foot inside the magic circle where she moved, and no one but me had entered; and so, I believe, I saw her in truth, not as the wild thing they all imagined her to be, but as she truly was. I didn't see a untamed creature, nothing wild or strange. I saw my sweet love, calm like a young cow grazing. As I brushed away the haze and she was truly revealed for the first time, she lifted her head, as if caught, and looked at me with gentle, startled eyes. I told her what had been shown to me as I observed her, and she trembled, knowing she had finally been discovered, and she would have gladly run away, but her fear was less than her happiness. She approached me slowly; no longer an incomprehensible being to me now, but as clear as a still pool, and so soothing to look at that she was like a balm for the eyes, reminiscent of soft mossy banks.

Because I knew the maid, she was mine. Every maid, I say, is for him who can know her. The others had but followed the glamour in which she walked, but I had pierced it and found the woman. I could anticipate her every thought and gesture, I could have flashed and rippled and mocked for her, and melted for her and been dear disdain for her. She would forget this and be suddenly conscious of it as she began to speak, when she gave me a look with a shy smile in it which meant that she knew I was already waiting at the end of what she had to say. I call this the blush of the eye. She had a look and a voice that were for me alone; her very finger-tips were charged with caresses for me. And I loved even her naughtinesses, as when she stamped her foot at me, which she could not do without also gnashing her teeth, like a child trying to look fearsome. How pretty was that gnashing of her teeth! All her tormentings of me turned suddenly into sweetnesses, and who could torment like this exquisite fury, wondering in sudden flame why she could give herself to anyone, while I wondered only why she could give herself to me. It may be that I wondered over-much. Perhaps that was why I lost her.

Because I knew the maid, she was mine. Every maid, I say, belongs to the one who truly understands her. The others just followed the allure she carried, but I saw through it and discovered the woman beneath. I could predict her every thought and movement; I could have dazzled, teased, and melted for her, and been playfully indifferent just for her. She would forget this and then suddenly remember as she started to speak, giving me a look with a shy smile that meant she knew I was already anticipating what she had to say. I call this the blush of the eye. She had a look and a voice that were meant for me alone; even her fingertips seemed to hold tenderness just for me. And I loved even her little rebellions, like when she stamped her foot at me, something she couldn’t do without also gnashing her teeth, like a kid trying to look tough. How cute was that gnashing of her teeth! All her playful teasing turned into sweetness, and who could torment me like this beautiful fury, wondering in a sudden rush why she could open up to anyone, while I only wondered why she could open up to me. Maybe I thought too much about it. Perhaps that's why I lost her.

It was in the full of the moon that she was most restive, but I brought her back, and at first she could have bit my hand, but then she came willingly. Never, I thought, shall she be wholly tamed, but he who knows her will always be able to bring her back.

It was during the full moon that she was the most restless, but I managed to bring her back, and at first she might have bitten my hand, but then she came willingly. I thought she would never be completely tamed, but anyone who understands her will always be able to bring her back.

I am not that man, for mystery of mysteries, I lost her. I know not how it was, though in the twilight of my life that then began I groped for reasons until I wearied of myself; all I know is that she had ceased to love me; I had won her love, but I could not keep it. The discovery came to me slowly, as if I were a most dull-witted man; at first I knew only that I no longer understood her as of old. I found myself wondering what she had meant by this and that; I did not see that when she began to puzzle me she was already lost to me. It was as if, unknowing, I had strayed outside the magic circle.

I am not that man, for the mystery of mysteries, I lost her. I don't know how it happened, though in the twilight of my life that started then, I searched for reasons until I grew tired of myself; all I know is that she stopped loving me; I had won her love, but I couldn't hold onto it. The realization came to me slowly, as if I were truly dense; at first, I only knew that I no longer understood her like before. I found myself questioning what she meant by this and that; I didn't see that when she began to confuse me, she was already lost to me. It was as if, without realizing it, I had wandered outside the magic circle.

When I did understand I tried to cheat myself into the belief that there was no change, and the dear heart bleeding for me assisted in that poor pretence. She sought to glide to me with swimming eyes as before, but it showed only that this caressing movement was still within her compass, but never again for me. With the hands she had pressed to her breast she touched mine, but no longer could they convey the message. The current was broken, and soon we had to desist miserably from our pretences. She could tell no more than I why she had ceased to love me; she was scarcely less anxious than I that I should make her love me again, and, as I have said, she waited with a wonderful tolerance while I strove futilely to discover in what I was lacking and to remedy it. And when, at last, she had to leave me, it was with compassionate cries and little backward flights.

When I finally understood, I tried to convince myself that nothing had changed, and the sweet heart that cared for me helped me maintain that illusion. She tried to approach me with the same loving gaze as before, but that only showed that while she could still express affection, it would never be the same for me again. The hands she once pressed to her heart now touched mine, but they no longer carried the same meaning. The connection was broken, and soon we had to sadly give up our charade. She couldn’t explain any better than I could why her love for me had faded; she was almost as desperate as I was for me to make her love me again, and as I mentioned, she patiently waited while I tried unsuccessfully to figure out what I was missing and how to fix it. And when, at last, she had to leave me, she did so with sorrowful cries and little backward glances.

The failure was mine alone, but I think I should not have been so altered by it had I known what was the defect in me through which I let her love escape. This puzzle has done me more harm than the loss of her. Nevertheless, you must know (if I am to speak honestly to you) that I do not repent me those dallyings in enchanted fields. It may not have been so always, for I remember a black night when a poor lieutenant lay down in an oarless boat and let it drift toward the weir. But his distant moans do not greatly pain me now; rather am I elated to find (as the waters bring him nearer) that this boy is I, for it is something to know that, once upon a time, a woman could draw blood from me as from another.

The failure was entirely mine, but I think I wouldn’t have been so affected by it if I had understood the flaw in me that allowed her love to slip away. This mystery has hurt me more than losing her did. Nevertheless, you should know (if I’m being honest with you) that I don’t regret those moments spent in enchanted fields. It might not always have been this way, as I recall a dark night when a poor lieutenant lay down in a boat without oars and let it drift toward the weir. But his distant cries don’t bother me much now; instead, I feel a sense of relief as the water brings him closer, realizing that this boy is me, for it’s something to know that, once upon a time, a woman could draw blood from me just like from anyone else.

I saw her again, years afterward, when she was a married woman playing with her children. She stamped her foot at a naughty one, and I saw the gleam of her teeth as she gnashed them in the dear pretty way I can't forget; and then a boy and girl, fighting for her shoulders, brought the whole group joyously to the ground. She picked herself up in the old leisurely manner, lazily active, and looked around her benignantly, like a cow: our dear wild one safely tethered at last with a rope of children. I meant to make her my devoirs, but, as I stepped forward, the old wound broke out afresh, and I had to turn away. They were but a few poor drops, which fell because I found that she was even a little sweeter than I had thought.

I saw her again, years later, when she was a married woman playing with her kids. She stamped her foot at a naughty one, and I caught a glimpse of her teeth as she gnashed them in that adorable way I can't forget; then a boy and a girl, fighting for her attention, brought the whole group joyously to the ground. She got up in her familiar, laid-back way, looking around kindly, like a cow: our beloved wild one finally tied down with a "rope" of children. I intended to approach her, but as I took a step forward, the old hurt came back, and I had to turn away. It was just a few little tears that fell because I realized she was even a little sweeter than I had remembered.





X. Sporting Reflections

I have now told you (I presume) how I became whimsical, and I fear it would please Mary not at all. But speaking of her, and, as the cat's light keeps me in a ruminating mood, suppose, instead of returning Mary to her lover by means of the letter, I had presented a certain clubman to her consideration? Certainly no such whimsical idea crossed my mind when I dropped the letter, but between you and me and my night-socks, which have all this time been airing by the fire because I am subject to cold feet, I have sometimes toyed with it since.

I've just shared how I became a bit quirky, and I doubt Mary would be pleased by it at all. But speaking of her, and since the cat's soft light keeps me in a thoughtful mood, what if, instead of sending Mary back to her lover with that letter, I had introduced her to a certain club guy? Honestly, that thought never crossed my mind when I dropped the letter, but between you, me, and my cozy night socks that I've had airing by the fire because my feet get cold, I've played around with that idea occasionally since then.

Why did I not think of this in time? Was it because I must ever remain true to the unattainable she?

Why didn’t I think of this sooner? Is it because I have to always stay loyal to the unreachable her?

I am reminded of a passage in the life of a sweet lady, a friend of mine, whose daughter was on the eve of marriage, when suddenly her lover died. It then became pitiful to watch that trembling old face trying to point the way of courage to the young one. In time, however, there came another youth, as true, I dare say, as the first, but not so well known to me, and I shrugged my shoulders cynically to see my old friend once more a matchmaker. She took him to her heart and boasted of him; like one made young herself by the great event, she joyously dressed her pale daughter in her bridal gown, and, with smiles upon her face, she cast rice after the departing carriage. But soon after it had gone, I chanced upon her in her room, and she was on her knees in tears before the spirit of the dead lover. “Forgive me,” she besought him, “for I am old, and life is gray to friendless girls.” The pardon she wanted was for pretending to her daughter that women should act thus.

I remember a story about a sweet lady, a friend of mine, whose daughter was about to get married when suddenly her fiancé died. It was heartbreaking to see that trembling old face trying to guide the young one towards courage. However, in time, another young man came along, just as genuine as the first, but not as familiar to me, and I cynically shrugged my shoulders at seeing my old friend playing matchmaker again. She welcomed him into her heart and proudly talked about him; feeling rejuvenated by the event, she happily dressed her pale daughter in her wedding gown and, with a smile on her face, threw rice after the departing carriage. But shortly after it left, I found her in her room, on her knees in tears before the spirit of the deceased fiancé. "Forgive me," she pleaded, "for I am old, and life is dull for friendless girls." The forgiveness she sought was for pretending to her daughter that women should act this way.

I am sure she felt herself soiled.

I’m sure she felt unclean.

But men are of a coarser clay. At least I am, and nearly twenty years had elapsed, and here was I burdened under a load of affection, like a sack of returned love-letters, with no lap into which to dump them.

But men are made of rougher stuff. At least I am, and nearly twenty years have gone by, and here I am weighed down by a load of affection, like a sack full of returned love letters, with no one to share it with.

“They were all written to another woman, ma'am, and yet I am in hopes that you will find something in them about yourself.” It would have sounded oddly to Mary, but life is gray to friendless girls, and something might have come of it.

“They were all written to another woman, ma'am, but I hope that you’ll find something in them about yourself.” It would have sounded strange to Mary, but life is dull for lonely girls, and something might have come of it.

On the other hand, it would have brought her for ever out of the wood of the little hut, and I had but to drop the letter to send them both back there. The easiness of it tempted me.

On the other hand, it would have taken her forever out of the woods surrounding the little hut, and I only had to drop the letter to send them both back there. The simplicity of it tempted me.

Besides, she would tire of me when I was really known to her. They all do, you see.

Besides, she would get tired of me once she really got to know me. They all do, you know.

And, after all, why should he lose his laugh because I had lost my smile?

And, after all, why should he stop laughing just because I lost my smile?

And then, again, the whole thing was merely a whimsical idea.

And then, once more, the whole thing was just a quirky idea.

I dropped the letter, and shouldered my burden.

I dropped the letter and picked up my load.





XI. The Runaway Perambulator

I sometimes met David in public places such as the Kensington Gardens, where he lorded it surrounded by his suite and wearing the blank face and glass eyes of all carriage-people. On these occasions I always stalked by, meditating on higher things, though Mary seemed to think me very hardhearted, and Irene, who had become his nurse (I forget how, but fear I had something to do with it), ran after me with messages, as, would I not call and see him in his home at twelve o'clock, at which moment, it seemed, he was at his best.

I sometimes ran into David in public places like Kensington Gardens, where he acted like he owned the place, surrounded by his entourage, with a blank expression and lifeless eyes like all the others who came in carriages. During these times, I would always walk past, lost in my own thoughts, while Mary thought I was being really cold-hearted. Irene, who had become his caregiver (I can't remember how that happened, but I worry I had something to do with it), would chase after me with messages, asking if I could visit him at home around noon, which seemed to be when he was at his best.

No, I would not.

No, I wouldn't.

“He says tick-tack to the clock,” Irene said, trying to snare me.

“He says tick-tock to the clock,” Irene said, trying to trap me.

“Pooh!” said I.

“Yikes!” I said.

“Other little 'uns jest says 'tick-tick,'” she told me, with a flush of pride.

“Other little ones just say 'tick-tick,'” she told me, with a flush of pride.

“I prefer 'tick-tick,'” I said, whereat she departed in dudgeon.

“I prefer 'tick-tick,'” I said, prompting her to leave in a huff.

Had they had the sense to wheel him behind a tree and leave him, I would have looked, but as they lacked it, I decided to wait until he could walk, when it would be more easy to waylay him. However, he was a cautious little gorbal who, after many threats to rise, always seemed to come to the conclusion that he might do worse than remain where he was, and when he had completed his first year I lost patience with him.

Had they thought to roll him behind a tree and leave him there, I would have looked, but since they didn't, I decided to wait until he could walk, when it would be easier to catch him. However, he was a cautious little guy who, after many threats to get up, always seemed to decide that staying where he was might be a better option, and by the time he finished his first year, I lost patience with him.

“When I was his age,” I said to Irene, “I was running about.” I consulted them casually about this matter at the club, and they had all been running about at a year old.

“When I was his age,” I said to Irene, “I was out and about.” I casually asked them about this at the club, and they all had been out and about by the time they were a year old.

I made this nurse the following offer: If she would bring the dilatory boy to my rooms and leave him there for half an hour I would look at him. At first Mary, to whom the offer was passed on, rejected it with hauteur, but presently she wavered, and the upshot was that Irene, looking scornful and anxious, arrived one day with the perambulator. Without casting eyes on its occupant, I pointed Irene to the door: “In half-an-hour,” I said.

I made this nurse the following offer: If she would bring the slow boy to my place and leave him there for half an hour, I would take a look at him. At first, Mary, to whom the offer was relayed, turned it down with arrogance, but eventually, she hesitated, and the result was that Irene, looking disdainful and worried, showed up one day with the stroller. Without looking at the child inside, I directed Irene to the door: “In half an hour,” I said.

She begged permission to remain, and promised to turn her back, and so on, but I was obdurate, and she then delivered herself of a passionately affectionate farewell to her charge, which was really all directed against me, and ended with these powerful words: “And if he takes off your socks, my pretty, may he be blasted for evermore.”

She begged to stay and promised to look the other way and so on, but I was firm in my decision. She then gave an emotional farewell to her responsibility, which was really aimed at me, and concluded with these striking words: "And if he takes off your socks, my dear, may he be cursed forever."

“I shall probably take off her socks,” I said carelessly to this.

“I'll probably take off her socks,” I said casually in response to that.

Her socks. Do you see what made Irene scream?

Her socks. Do you see what made Irene scream?

“It is a girl, is it not?” I asked, thus neatly depriving her of coherent speech as I pushed her to the door. I then turned round to—to begin, and, after reflecting, I began by sitting down behind the hood of his carriage. My plan was to accustom him to his new surroundings before bursting on the scene myself.

“It’s a girl, isn’t it?” I asked, cutting off her ability to respond as I pushed her toward the door. I then turned around to start, and after thinking it over, I sat down behind the hood of his carriage. My plan was to help him get used to his new surroundings before I made my entrance.

I had various thoughts. Was he awake? If not, better let him wake naturally. Half-an-hour was a long time. Why had I not said quarter-of-an-hour? Anon, I saw that if I was to sit there much longer I should have said an hour, so I whistled softly; but he took no notice. I remember trying to persuade myself that if I never budged till Irene's return, it would be an amusing triumph over Mary. I coughed, but still there was no response. Abruptly, the fear smote me. Perhaps he is not there.

I had a lot on my mind. Was he awake? If not, it would be better to let him wake up on his own. Half an hour felt like a long time. Why didn’t I say fifteen minutes? Soon, I realized that if I stayed sitting there much longer, I’d end up saying an hour, so I whistled softly; but he didn’t react. I remember trying to convince myself that if I didn’t move until Irene came back, it would be a funny win over Mary. I coughed, but still got no response. Suddenly, a fear hit me. What if he’s not even there?

I rose hastily, and was striding forward, when I distinctly noticed a covert movement somewhere near the middle of the carriage, and heard a low gurgle, which was instantly suppressed. I stopped dead at this sharp reminder that I was probably not the only curious person in the room, and for a long moment we both lay low, after which, I am glad to remember, I made the first advance. Earlier in the day I had arranged some likely articles on a side-table: my watch and chain, my bunch of keys, and two war-medals for plodding merit, and with a glance at these (as something to fall back upon), I stepped forward doggedly, looking (I fear now) a little like a professor of legerdemain. David was sitting up, and he immediately fixed his eyes on me.

I got up quickly and was walking forward when I clearly noticed some movement near the middle of the carriage and heard a soft gurgle that was quickly silenced. I froze at this sharp reminder that I probably wasn't the only curious person in the room. For a long moment, we both stayed quiet, and then, thankfully, I took the first step. Earlier that day, I had set out some likely items on a side table: my watch and chain, my bunch of keys, and two war medals for hard work. With a glance at these (to have something to rely on), I moved forward resolutely, looking (I now fear) a bit like a magic show performer. David was sitting up, and he immediately fixed his gaze on me.

It would ill become me to attempt to describe this dear boy to you, for of course I know really nothing about children, so I shall say only this, that I thought him very like what Timothy would have been had he ever had a chance.

It wouldn’t be right for me to try to describe this dear boy to you, since I honestly don’t know much about children. I'll just say that he reminded me a lot of what Timothy would have been like if he had ever had the opportunity.

I to whom David had been brought for judgment, now found myself being judged by him, and this rearrangement of the pieces seemed so natural that I felt no surprise; I felt only a humble craving to hear him signify that I would do. I have stood up before other keen judges and deceived them all, but I made no effort to deceive David; I wanted to, but dared not. Those unblinking eyes were too new to the world to be hooded by any of its tricks. In them I saw my true self. They opened for me that pedler's pack of which I have made so much ado, and I found that it was weighted less with pretty little sad love-tokens than with ignoble thoughts and deeds and an unguided life. I looked dejectedly at David, not so much, I think, because I had such a sorry display for him, as because I feared he would not have me in his service. I seemed to know that he was making up his mind once and for all.

I, the one whom David had been brought before for judgment, now found myself being judged by him, and this switch felt so natural that I wasn’t surprised; I only had a humble desire to hear him say that I would be okay. I’ve stood before other sharp judges and fooled them all, but I didn’t even try to deceive David; I wanted to, but I didn’t have the courage. Those unblinking eyes were too fresh to the world to be fooled by any of its tricks. In them, I saw my true self. They opened up that peddler's pack I’ve made such a fuss about, and I realized it was burdened less with cute little sad love tokens and more with base thoughts, actions, and a misguided life. I looked at David with disappointment, not so much because I had that sorry collection for him, but because I feared he wouldn’t want me in his service. I felt like I knew he was making up his mind once and for all.

And in the end he smiled, perhaps only because I looked so frightened, but the reason scarcely mattered to me, I felt myself a fine fellow at once. It was a long smile, too, opening slowly to its fullest extent (as if to let me in), and then as slowly shutting.

And in the end, he smiled, maybe just because I looked so scared, but the reason didn’t really matter to me; I suddenly felt like a great guy. It was a long smile, too, spreading slowly to its widest point (as if inviting me in), and then just as slowly closing again.

Then, to divert me from sad thoughts, or to rivet our friendship, or because the time had come for each of us to show the other what he could do, he immediately held one foot high in the air. This made him slide down the perambulator, and I saw at once that it was very necessary to replace him. But never before had I come into such close contact with a child; the most I had ever done was, when they were held up to me, to shut my eyes and kiss a vacuum. David, of course, though no doubt he was eternally being replaced, could tell as little as myself how it was contrived, and yet we managed it between us quite easily. His body instinctively assumed a certain position as I touched him, which compelled my arms to fall into place, and the thing was done. I felt absurdly pleased, but he was already considering what he should do next.

Then, to distract me from sad thoughts, strengthen our friendship, or simply because it was time for us to show each other what we could do, he immediately lifted one foot high into the air. This caused him to slide down the stroller, and I realized right away that I needed to take his place. But I had never been so close to a child before; the most I had done was shut my eyes and kiss air when they were held up to me. David, of course, even if he was constantly being replaced, had no more idea than I did how it was done, yet we managed to figure it out together quite easily. His body instinctively took a certain position as I touched him, which made my arms fall into place, and it was done. I felt strangely pleased, but he was already thinking about what to do next.

He again held up his foot, which had a gouty appearance owing to its being contained in a dumpy little worsted sock, and I thought he proposed to repeat his first performance, but in this I did him an injustice, for, unlike Porthos, he was one who scorned to do the same feat twice; perhaps, like the conjurors, he knew that the audience were more on the alert the second time.

He raised his foot again, which looked swollen and red because it was stuffed into a chunky wool sock, and I thought he was going to try the same trick again. But I was wrong; unlike Porthos, he wasn't one to repeat himself. Maybe, like magicians, he knew that people pay more attention the second time around.

I discovered that he wanted me to take off his sock!

I found out that he wanted me to take off his sock!

Remembering Irene's dread warnings on this subject I must say that I felt uneasy. Had he heard her, and was he daring me? And what dire thing could happen if the sock was removed? I sought to reason with him, but he signed to me to look sharp, and I removed the sock. The part of him thus revealed gave David considerable pleasure, but I noticed, as a curious thing, that he seemed to have no interest in the other foot.

Remembering Irene's ominous warnings about this, I have to say I felt uneasy. Had he heard her, and was he challenging me? And what terrible thing could happen if the sock was taken off? I tried to reason with him, but he signaled for me to hurry up, so I took off the sock. The part of him that I uncovered brought David a lot of pleasure, but I noticed something strange: he seemed completely uninterested in the other foot.

However, it was not there merely to be looked at, for after giving me a glance which said “Now observe!” he raised his bare foot and ran his mouth along the toes, like one playing on a barbaric instrument. He then tossed his foot aside, smiled his long triumphant smile and intimated that it was now my turn to do something. I thought the best thing I could do would be to put his sock on him again, but as soon as I tried to do so I discovered why Irene had warned me so portentously against taking it off. I should say that she had trouble in socking him every morning.

However, it wasn’t just there to be seen. After giving me a look that said “Now watch!”, he lifted his bare foot and ran his mouth along the toes, like someone playing a strange instrument. Then he tossed his foot aside, smiled his long triumphant smile, and indicated that it was my turn to do something. I thought the best thing I could do was put his sock back on him, but as soon as I tried, I found out why Irene had warned me so seriously against taking it off. I should mention that she had a hard time getting him dressed every morning.

Nevertheless I managed to slip it on while he was debating what to do with my watch. I bitterly regretted that I could do nothing with it myself, put it under a wine-glass, for instance, and make it turn into a rabbit, which so many people can do. In the meantime David, occupied with similar thoughts, very nearly made it disappear altogether, and I was thankful to be able to pull it back by the chain.

Nevertheless, I managed to put it on while he was debating what to do with my watch. I regretted that I couldn’t do anything with it myself, like putting it under a wine glass and making it turn into a rabbit, which so many people can do. Meanwhile, David, lost in similar thoughts, almost made it disappear entirely, and I was relieved to be able to pull it back by the chain.

“Haw-haw-haw!”

"Haha!"

Thus he commented on his new feat, but it was also a reminder to me, a trifle cruel, that he was not my boy. After all, you see, Mary had not given him the whole of his laugh. The watch said that five and twenty minutes had passed, and looking out I saw Irene at one end of the street staring up at my window, and at the other end Mary's husband staring up at my window, and beneath me Mary staring up at my window. They had all broken their promise.

Thus he commented on his new accomplishment, but it was also a harsh reminder to me that he wasn't my child. After all, you see, Mary hadn't given him all of his laughter. The watch indicated that twenty-five minutes had passed, and when I looked outside, I saw Irene at one end of the street staring up at my window, at the other end Mary's husband doing the same, and below me Mary also looking up at my window. They had all broken their promise.

I returned to David, and asked him in a low voice whether he would give me a kiss. He shook his head about six times, and I was in despair. Then the smile came, and I knew that he was teasing me only. He now nodded his head about six times.

I went back to David and quietly asked him if he would kiss me. He shook his head about six times, and I felt hopeless. Then he smiled, and I realized he was just messing with me. He then nodded his head about six times.

This was the prettiest of all his exploits. It was so pretty that, contrary to his rule, he repeated it. I had held out my arms to him, and first he shook his head, and then after a long pause (to frighten me), he nodded it.

This was the most beautiful of all his adventures. It was so beautiful that, breaking his usual habit, he did it again. I had reached out my arms to him, and at first he shook his head, but then after a long pause (to scare me), he nodded.

But no sooner was he in my arms than I seemed to see Mary and her husband and Irene bearing down upon my chambers to take him from me, and acting under an impulse I whipped him into the perambulator and was off with it without a license down the back staircase. To the Kensington Gardens we went; it may have been Manitoba we started for, but we arrived at the Kensington Gardens, and it had all been so unpremeditated and smartly carried out that I remember clapping my hand to my head in the street, to make sure that I was wearing a hat.

But as soon as he was in my arms, I felt like I could see Mary, her husband, and Irene rushing toward my place to take him from me. Acting on impulse, I quickly put him in the stroller and took off down the back staircase without a permit. We headed for Kensington Gardens; we might have intended to go to Manitoba, but we ended up at Kensington Gardens. It all happened so spontaneously and smoothly that I remember slapping my hand on my head in the street just to make sure I was wearing a hat.

I watched David to see what he thought of it, and he had not yet made up his mind. Strange to say, I no longer felt shy. I was grown suddenly indifferent to public comment, and my elation increased when I discovered that I was being pursued. They drew a cordon round me near Margot Meredith's tree, but I broke through it by a strategic movement to the south, and was next heard of in the Baby's Walk. They held both ends of this passage, and then thought to close on me, but I slipped through their fingers by doubling up Bunting's Thumb into Picnic Street. Cowering at St. Govor's Well, we saw them rush distractedly up the Hump, and when they had crossed to the Round Pond we paraded gaily in the Broad Walk, not feeling the tiniest bit sorry for anybody.

I watched David to see what he thought about it, and he still hadn't made up his mind. Oddly enough, I no longer felt shy. I suddenly became indifferent to what anyone thought, and my excitement grew when I realized I was being pursued. They formed a barrier around me near Margot Meredith's tree, but I broke through with a clever move to the south, and I was next seen in the Baby's Walk. They blocked both ends of this path and tried to close in on me, but I slipped away by cutting through Bunting's Thumb into Picnic Street. Hiding at St. Govor's Well, we watched them rush frantically up the Hump, and when they crossed over to the Round Pond, we happily strolled in the Broad Walk, not feeling the slightest bit sorry for anyone.

Here, however, it gradually came into David's eyes that, after all, I was a strange man, and they opened wider and wider, until they were the size of my medals, and then, with the deliberation that distinguishes his smile, he slowly prepared to howl. I saw all his forces gathering in his face, and I had nothing to oppose to them; it was an unarmed man against a regiment.

Here, however, it gradually became clear to David that I was, after all, a strange man, and his eyes widened more and more, until they were as big as my medals. Then, with the slow deliberation that characterized his smile, he began to prepare to howl. I could see all the strength building up in his face, and I had nothing to counter it; it was an unarmed man against an army.

Even then I did not chide him. He could not know that it was I who had dropped the letter.

Even then, I didn’t scold him. He couldn’t have known that I was the one who had dropped the letter.

I think I must have stepped over a grateful fairy at that moment, for who else could have reminded me so opportunely of my famous manipulation of the eyebrows, forgotten since I was in the fifth form? I alone of boys had been able to elevate and lower my eyebrows separately; when the one was climbing my forehead the other descended it, like the two buckets in the well.

I think I must have crossed paths with a grateful fairy at that moment, because who else could have reminded me so perfectly of my famous eyebrow trick, which I hadn’t thought about since fifth grade? I was the only boy who could raise and lower my eyebrows independently; when one was going up my forehead, the other was coming down, like two buckets in a well.

Most diffidently did I call this accomplishment to my aid now, and immediately David checked his forces and considered my unexpected movement without prejudice. His face remained as it was, his mouth open to emit the howl if I did not surpass expectation. I saw that, like the fair-minded boy he has always been, he was giving me my chance, and I worked feverishly, my chief fear being that, owing to his youth, he might not know how marvellous was this thing I was doing. It is an appeal to the intellect, as well as to the senses, and no one on earth can do it except myself.

I nervously called on this achievement for help, and immediately David paused and considered my surprising move without bias. His expression stayed the same, his mouth open as if ready to shout if I didn’t exceed expectations. I realized that, true to his fair-minded nature, he was giving me my chance, and I worked intensely, my biggest worry being that, because of his youth, he might not fully appreciate how amazing what I was doing really was. It's an appeal to the mind as well as the senses, and no one else on earth can do it except me.

When I paused for a moment exhausted he signed gravely, with unchanged face, that though it was undeniably funny, he had not yet decided whether it was funny enough, and, taking this for encouragement, at it I went once more, till I saw his forces wavering, when I sent my left eyebrow up almost farther than I could bring it back, and with that I had him, the smile broke through the clouds.

When I took a moment to catch my breath, he nodded seriously, his expression still unchanged, indicating that while it was undeniably funny, he hadn't quite decided if it was funny enough. Taking this as encouragement, I gave it another shot until I noticed his resolve weakening. That's when I raised my left eyebrow high, almost too high to bring it back down, and with that, I got him; a smile broke through the clouds.

In the midst of my hard-won triumph I heard cheering.

In the middle of my hard-earned victory, I heard cheering.

I had been vaguely conscious that we were not quite alone, but had not dared to look away from David; I looked now, and found to my annoyance that I was the centre of a deeply interested gathering of children. There was, in particular, one vulgar little street-boy—

I had a vague sense that we weren’t completely alone, but I hadn’t dared to look away from David; I did now, and to my annoyance, I saw that I was the focus of a very interested group of kids. There was, in particular, one obnoxious little street kid—

However, if that damped me in the moment of victory, I was soon to triumph gloriously in what began like defeat. I had sat me down on one of the garden-seats in the Figs, with one hand resting carelessly on the perambulator, in imitation of the nurses, it was so pleasant to assume the air of one who walked with David daily, when to my chagrin I saw Mary approaching with quick stealthy steps, and already so near me that flight would have been ignominy. Porthos, of whom she had hold, bounded toward me, waving his traitorous tail, but she slowed on seeing that I had observed her. She had run me down with my own dog.

However, if that brought me down in my moment of victory, I was soon to celebrate a glorious triumph that started out like a defeat. I had sat down on one of the garden benches in the Figs, with one hand resting casually on the stroller, trying to mimic the nurses. It was so nice to pretend to be someone who walked with David every day when, to my dismay, I saw Mary coming toward me with quick, sneaky steps, already so close that running away would have been humiliating. Porthos, whom she had on a leash, bounded toward me, wagging his traitorous tail, but she slowed down when she realized I had spotted her. She had caught me off guard with my own dog.

I have not mentioned that Porthos had for some time now been a visitor at her house, though never can I forget the shock I got the first time I saw him strolling out of it like an afternoon caller. Of late he has avoided it, crossing to the other side when I go that way, and rejoining me farther on, so I conclude that Mary's husband is painting him.

I haven't mentioned that Porthos had been visiting her house for a while now, but I’ll never forget the surprise I felt the first time I saw him walking out of it like he was just there for a casual visit. Lately, he has been avoiding it, crossing to the other side when I go that way, and meeting up with me later, so I assume that Mary's husband is painting him.

I waited her coming stiffly, in great depression of spirits, and noted that her first attentions were for David, who, somewhat shabbily, gave her the end of a smile which had been begun for me. It seemed to relieve her, for what one may call the wild maternal look left her face, and trying to check little gasps of breath, the result of unseemly running, she signed to her confederates to remain in the background, and turned curious eyes on me. Had she spoken as she approached, I am sure her words would have been as flushed as her face, but now her mouth puckered as David's does before he sets forth upon his smile, and I saw that she thought she had me in a parley at last.

I waited for her arrival, feeling pretty down, and noticed that her first attention was on David, who, looking a bit shabby, gave her a smile that was meant for me. It seemed to ease her, as the wild, maternal look faded from her face. Trying to catch her breath after running, she motioned for her friends to stay back and turned her curious gaze toward me. If she had spoken as she came closer, I’m sure her words would have been as bright as her face, but now her lips shaped into a pout like David’s does before he smiles, and I could tell she thought she finally had my attention.

“I could not help being a little anxious,” she said craftily, but I must own, with some sweetness.

"I couldn't help feeling a bit anxious," she said slyly, but I must admit, with a touch of sweetness.

I merely raised my hat, and at that she turned quickly to David—I cannot understand why the movement was so hasty—and lowered her face to his. Oh, little trump of a boy! Instead of kissing her, he seized her face with one hand and tried to work her eyebrows up and down with the other. He failed, and his obvious disappointment in his mother was as nectar to me.

I just tipped my hat, and then she quickly turned to David—I can't figure out why she moved so fast—and leaned her face towards his. Oh, what a little rascal he is! Instead of kissing her, he grabbed her face with one hand and tried to move her eyebrows up and down with the other. He didn't succeed, and his clear disappointment in his mom was like a sweet treat to me.

“I don't understand what you want, darling,” said she in distress, and looked at me inquiringly, and I understood what he wanted, and let her see that I understood. Had I been prepared to converse with her, I should have said elatedly that, had she known what he wanted, still she could not have done it, though she had practised for twenty years.

“I don't understand what you want, darling,” she said, clearly upset, looking at me with a questioning gaze. I knew what he wanted and let her see that I understood. If I had been ready to talk to her, I would have happily said that even if she had known what he wanted, she still wouldn't have been able to do it, even if she had practiced for twenty years.

I tried to express all this by another movement of my hat.

I tried to convey all this with another gesture of my hat.

It caught David's eye and at once he appealed to me with the most perfect confidence. She failed to see what I did, for I shyly gave her my back, but the effect on David was miraculous; he signed to her to go, for he was engaged for the afternoon.

It grabbed David's attention, and right away, he reached out to me with complete confidence. She didn’t notice what I did because I awkwardly turned my back to her, but the impact on David was incredible; he motioned for her to leave since he was busy for the afternoon.

What would you have done then, reader? I didn't. In my great moment I had strength of character to raise my hat for the third time and walk away, leaving the child to judge between us. I walked slowly, for I knew I must give him time to get it out, and I listened eagerly, but that was unnecessary, for when it did come it was a very roar of anguish. I turned my head, and saw David fiercely pushing the woman aside, that he might have one last long look at me. He held out his wistful arms and nodded repeatedly, and I faltered, but my glorious scheme saved me, and I walked on. It was a scheme conceived in a flash, and ever since relentlessly pursued, to burrow under Mary's influence with the boy, expose her to him in all her vagaries, take him utterly from her and make him mine.

What would you have done then, reader? I didn't. In my big moment, I had the strength of character to tip my hat for the third time and walk away, leaving the child to choose between us. I walked slowly because I knew I had to give him time to process, and I listened intently, but that was unnecessary because when it finally came, it was a loud cry of anguish. I turned my head and saw David angrily pushing the woman aside so he could take one last long look at me. He reached out his hopeful arms and nodded repeatedly, and I hesitated, but my brilliant plan saved me, and I kept walking. It was a plan that came to me in an instant and ever since I had been relentlessly pursuing it: to undermine Mary's influence over the boy, to expose her to him in all her quirks, completely take him away from her, and make him mine.





XII. The Pleasantest Club in London

All perambulators lead to the Kensington Gardens.

Not, however, that you will see David in his perambulator much longer, for soon after I first shook his faith in his mother, it came to him to be up and doing, and he up and did in the Broad Walk itself, where he would stand alone most elaborately poised, signing imperiously to the British public to time him, and looking his most heavenly just before he fell. He fell with a dump, and as they always laughed then, he pretended that this was his funny way of finishing.

Not that you'll see David in his stroller for much longer, because soon after I first shook his belief in his mother, he decided it was time to get up and do something. He did just that in the Broad Walk, where he would stand alone, striking an elaborate pose, signaling to the British public to time him, and looking his most angelic just before he fell. He fell with a thud, and since they always laughed then, he pretended that this was his humorous way of finishing.

That was on a Monday. On Tuesday he climbed the stone stair of the Gold King, looking over his shoulder gloriously at each step, and on Wednesday he struck three and went into knickerbockers. For the Kensington Gardens, you must know, are full of short cuts, familiar to all who play there; and the shortest leads from the baby in long clothes to the little boy of three riding on the fence. It is called the Mother's Tragedy.

That was a Monday. On Tuesday, he climbed the stone stairs of the Gold King, glancing back proudly at each step, and on Wednesday, he hit three and changed into knickerbockers. Now, you should know that Kensington Gardens is full of shortcuts known to everyone who plays there; the quickest one goes from the baby in long clothes to the little boy of three sitting on the fence. It's called the Mother's Tragedy.

If you are a burgess of the gardens (which have a vocabulary of their own), the faces of these quaint mothers are a clock to you, in which you may read the ages of their young. When he is three they are said to wear the knickerbocker face, and you may take it from me that Mary assumed that face with a sigh; fain would she have kept her boy a baby longer, but he insisted on his rights, and I encouraged him that I might notch another point against her. I was now seeing David once at least every week, his mother, who remained culpably obtuse to my sinister design, having instructed Irene that I was to be allowed to share him with her, and we had become close friends, though the little nurse was ever a threatening shadow in the background. Irene, in short, did not improve with acquaintance. I found her to be high and mighty, chiefly, I think, because she now wore a nurse's cap with streamers, of which the little creature was ludicrously proud. She assumed the airs of an official person, and always talked as if generations of babies had passed through her hands. She was also extremely jealous, and had a way of signifying disapproval of my methods that led to many coldnesses and even bickerings between us, which I now see to have been undignified. I brought the following accusations against her:

If you’re a resident of the gardens (which have their own language), the faces of these quirky mothers tell you the ages of their kids. When a boy reaches three, they’re said to wear the knickerbocker face, and believe me, Mary took on that expression with a sigh; she would have loved to keep her boy a baby longer, but he was determined to assert his independence, and I encouraged him to do so just to score another point against her. I was now seeing David at least once a week, as his mother, who was blissfully unaware of my ulterior motives, had told Irene that I could share him with her, and we had become close friends, although the little nurse was always a looming presence in the background. To put it simply, Irene did not get any better the more I knew her. I found her to be quite haughty, mainly because she now wore a nurse’s cap with ribbons, which the little one was absurdly proud of. She carried herself like an official, always speaking as if she had cared for generations of babies. She was also very jealous and had a way of showing her disapproval of my methods that led to a lot of tension and even arguments between us, which I now realize was beneath us. I brought the following accusations against her:

That she prated too much about right and wrong.

That she talked too much about what was right and wrong.

That she was a martinet.

That she was a control freak.

That she pretended it was a real cap, with real streamers, when she knew Mary had made the whole thing out of a muslin blind. I regret having used this argument, but it was the only one that really damped her.

That she acted like it was a real cap, with actual streamers, even though she knew Mary had made the whole thing from a muslin blind. I regret using this argument, but it was the only one that truly brought her down.

On the other hand, she accused me of spoiling him.

On the other hand, she accused me of pampering him.

Of not thinking of his future.

Of not thinking about his future.

Of never asking him where he expected to go to if he did such things.

Of never asking him where he thought he would end up if he did those things.

Of telling him tales that had no moral application.

Of telling him stories that had no lesson or meaning.

Of saying that the handkerchief disappeared into nothingness, when it really disappeared into a small tin cup, attached to my person by a piece of elastic.

Of saying that the handkerchief vanished into thin air when it really just went into a small tin cup, which was attached to me by a piece of elastic.

To this last charge I plead guilty, for in those days I had a pathetic faith in legerdemain, and the eyebrow feat (which, however, is entirely an affair of skill) having yielded such good results, I naturally cast about for similar diversions when it ceased to attract. It lost its hold on David suddenly, as I was to discover was the fate of all of them; twenty times would he call for my latest, and exult in it, and the twenty-first time (and ever afterward) he would stare blankly, as if wondering what the man meant. He was like the child queen who, when the great joke was explained to her, said coldly, “We are not amused,” and, I assure you, it is a humiliating thing to perform before an infant who intimates, after giving you ample time to make your points, that he is not amused. I hoped that when David was able to talk—and not merely to stare at me for five minutes and then say “hat”—his spoken verdict, however damning, would be less expressive than his verdict without words, but I was disillusioned. I remember once in those later years, when he could keep up such spirited conversations with himself that he had little need for any of us, promising him to do something exceedingly funny with a box and two marbles, and after he had watched for a long time he said gravely, “Tell me when it begins to be funny.”

To this last accusation, I admit I was guilty because back then I had a naive belief in tricks, and the eyebrow trick (which is purely a matter of skill) had produced such great reactions that I naturally looked for other similar distractions when it stopped being appealing. David suddenly lost interest in it, as I would come to realize was the case with all of them; he'd ask for my latest trick twenty times and enjoy it, but by the twenty-first time (and every time after that), he would just stare blankly, as if he was puzzled about what I was doing. He was like the child queen who, when told the big joke, coldly responded, “We are not amused,” and I assure you, it’s pretty embarrassing to perform in front of a kid who, after giving you plenty of time to make your points, lets you know that he’s not impressed. I hoped that when David learned to talk—and wasn't just staring at me for five minutes before saying “hat”—his spoken judgment, no matter how harsh, would be less telling than his silent judgment, but I was disappointed. I recall a time in those later years when he could engage in such lively conversations with himself that he hardly needed any of us, and I promised him I would do something really funny with a box and two marbles. After watching for quite a while, he seriously said, “Tell me when it starts being funny.”

I confess to having received a few simple lessons in conjuring, in a dimly lighted chamber beneath a shop, from a gifted young man with a long neck and a pimply face, who as I entered took a barber's pole from my pocket, saying at the same time, “Come, come, sir, this will never do.” Whether because he knew too much, or because he wore a trick shirt, he was the most depressing person I ever encountered; he felt none of the artist's joy, and it was sad to see one so well calculated to give pleasure to thousands not caring a dump about it.

I admit that I learned a few basic tricks in magic, in a dimly lit room below a shop, from a talented young man with a long neck and a pimpled face, who, as I walked in, took a barber's pole from my pocket, saying, “Come on, sir, this won’t do.” Whether it was because he knew too much or because he wore a flashy shirt, he was the most depressing person I’d ever met; he didn’t feel any of the artist's joy, and it was disheartening to see someone so capable of bringing happiness to many not caring at all about it.

The barber's pole I successfully extracted from David's mouth, but the difficulty (not foreseen) of knowing how to dispose of a barber's pole in the Kensington Gardens is considerable, there always being polite children hovering near who run after you and restore it to you. The young man, again, had said that anyone would lend me a bottle or a lemon, but though these were articles on which he seemed ever able to lay his hand, I found (what I had never noticed before) that there is a curious dearth of them in the Gardens. The magic egg-cup I usually carried about with me, and with its connivance I did some astonishing things with pennies, but even the penny that costs sixpence is uncertain, and just when you are saying triumphantly that it will be found in the egg-cup, it may clatter to the ground, whereon some ungenerous spectator, such as Irene, accuses you of fibbing and corrupting youthful minds. It was useless to tell her, through clenched teeth, that the whole thing was a joke, for she understood no jokes except her own, of which she had the most immoderately high opinion, and that would have mattered little to me had not David liked them also. There were times when I could not but think less of the boy, seeing him rock convulsed over antics of Irene that have been known to every nursemaid since the year One. While I stood by, sneering, he would give me the ecstatic look that meant, “Irene is really very entertaining, isn't she?”

I managed to pull the barber's pole out of David's mouth, but figuring out how to get rid of a barber's pole in Kensington Gardens is tricky. There are always polite kids around who run after you to give it back. The young guy had mentioned that anyone would lend me a bottle or a lemon, but even though he seemed to easily find those things, I noticed (which I hadn’t before) that they are surprisingly scarce in the Gardens. I usually carried around my magic egg-cup, and with its help, I could do some amazing things with pennies. But even the penny that costs sixpence is unreliable, and just when you’re confidently saying it will be in the egg-cup, it can fall to the ground, and then some unkind observer, like Irene, will accuse you of lying and ruining young minds. It was pointless to tell her, through gritted teeth, that it was just a joke, since she only understood her own jokes, which she thought far too highly of. This wouldn’t have bothered me much if David hadn’t liked them too. There were moments when I couldn’t help but think less of him, watching him doubled over laughing at Irene's antics that every nanny has known since forever. While I stood there with a smirk, he would give me that look which said, “Irene is really so entertaining, right?”

We were rivals, but I desire to treat her with scrupulous fairness, and I admit that she had one good thing, to wit, her gutta-percha tooth. In earlier days one of her front teeth, as she told me, had fallen out, but instead of then parting with it, the resourceful child had hammered it in again with a hair-brush, which she offered to show me, with the dents on it. This tooth, having in time passed away, its place was supplied by one of gutta-percha, made by herself, which seldom came out except when she sneezed, and if it merely fell at her feet this was a sign that the cold was to be a slight one, but if it shot across the room she knew she was in for something notable. Irene's tooth was very favourably known in the Gardens, where the perambulators used to gather round her to hear whether it had been doing anything to-day, and I would not have grudged David his proprietary pride in it, had he seemed to understand that Irene's one poor little accomplishment, though undeniably showy, was without intellectual merit. I have sometimes stalked away from him, intimating that if his regard was to be got so cheaply I begged to retire from the competition, but the Gardens are the pleasantest club in London, and I soon returned. How I scoured the Gardens looking for him, and how skilful I became at picking him out far away among the trees, though other mothers imitated the picturesque attire of him, to Mary's indignation. I also cut Irene's wings (so to speak) by taking her to a dentist.

We were rivals, but I wanted to treat her with complete fairness, and I admit that she had one impressive thing: her gutta-percha tooth. Back in the day, one of her front teeth had fallen out, but instead of letting it go, the clever kid had hammered it back in with a hairbrush, which she was eager to show me, complete with the dents on it. Eventually, that tooth fell out for good, and she replaced it with a gutta-percha one that she made herself. It hardly ever came out unless she sneezed, and if it just fell at her feet, that meant the cold she had was likely mild, but if it shot across the room, she knew she was in for something significant. Irene's tooth was well-known in the Gardens, where parents would gather around her to find out if her tooth had done anything noteworthy that day, and I wouldn't have begrudged David his pride in it if he had seemed to realize that Irene's one little talent, while definitely eye-catching, had no real intellectual value. There were times I walked away from him, suggesting that if his affection was so easy to earn, I wanted out of the competition, but the Gardens are the most delightful club in London, and I always went back. I searched the Gardens for him, getting quite good at spotting him from far away among the trees, even though other mothers copied his distinctive style, much to Mary's annoyance. I also helped Irene out by taking her to the dentist.

And David did some adorable things. For instance, he used my pockets as receptacles into which he put any article he might not happen to want at the moment. He shoved it in, quite as if they were his own pockets, without saying, By your leave, and perhaps I discovered it on reaching home—a tin-soldier, or a pistol—when I put it on my mantle-shelf and sighed. And here is another pleasant memory. One day I had been over-friendly to another boy, and, after enduring it for some time David up and struck him. It was exactly as Porthos does, when I favour other dogs (he knocks them down with his foot and stands over them, looking very noble and stern), so I knew its meaning at once; it was David's first public intimation that he knew I belonged to him.

And David did some really cute things. For example, he used my pockets as bins for stuff he didn’t want at that moment. He would just shove things in there, as if they were his own pockets, without asking me. I’d often find out about it only when I got home—a toy soldier or a little gun—when I’d put it on my mantle and sigh. Here’s another nice memory. One day I was being overly friendly with another boy, and after putting up with it for a while, David just went up and hit him. It was exactly how Porthos acts when I pay attention to other dogs (he knocks them down with his paw and stands over them, looking all majestic and serious), so I understood right away; it was David’s first public signal that he knew I was his.

Irene scolded him for striking that boy, and made him stand in disgrace at the corner of a seat in the Broad Walk. The seat at the corner of which David stood suffering for love of me, is the one nearest to the Round Pond to persons coming from the north.

Irene yelled at him for hitting that boy and made him stand in shame at the corner of a seat in the Broad Walk. The seat at the corner where David stood suffering for my sake is the one closest to the Round Pond for people coming from the north.

You may be sure that she and I had words over this fiendish cruelty. When next we met I treated her as one who no longer existed, and at first she bridled and then was depressed, and as I was going away she burst into tears. She cried because neither at meeting nor parting had I lifted my hat to her, a foolish custom of mine, of which, as I now learned to my surprise, she was very proud. She and I still have our tiffs, but I have never since then forgotten to lift my hat to Irene. I also made her promise to bow to me, at which she affected to scoff, saying I was taking my fun of her, but she was really pleased, and I tell you, Irene has one of the prettiest and most touching little bows imaginable; it is half to the side (if I may so express myself), which has always been my favourite bow, and, I doubt not, she acquired it by watching Mary.

You can bet that she and I had a serious talk about this awful cruelty. When we met again, I acted like she didn’t exist, and at first, she got defensive, then seemed down, and as I was leaving, she broke down in tears. She cried because I hadn’t tipped my hat to her when we met or parted, which I realized, to my surprise, was something she took great pride in. We still have our little arguments from time to time, but since then, I’ve never forgotten to tip my hat to Irene. I also made her promise to bow to me, and she pretended to scoff, claiming I was just messing with her, but she was really happy about it. I have to say, Irene has one of the cutest and most charming little bows you can imagine; it’s tilted to the side (if I can put it that way), which has always been my favorite kind of bow, and I’m sure she picked it up from watching Mary.

I should be sorry to have it thought, as you may now be thinking, that I look on children as on puppy-dogs, who care only for play. Perhaps that was my idea when first I tried to lure David to my unaccustomed arms, and even for some time after, for if I am to be candid, I must own that until he was three years old I sought merely to amuse him. God forgive me, but I had only one day a week in which to capture him, and I was very raw at the business.

I would hate for you to think, as you probably do right now, that I see kids as if they were just puppies, focused only on having fun. Maybe that was my mindset when I first tried to pull David into my unfamiliar embrace, and even for a while afterward, because if I'm being honest, I can admit that until he turned three, I was just trying to entertain him. Forgive me, but I only had one day a week to win him over, and I was pretty new at this.

I was about to say that David opened my eyes to the folly of it, but really I think this was Irene's doing. Watching her with children I learned that partial as they are to fun they are moved almost more profoundly by moral excellence. So fond of babes was this little mother that she had always room near her for one more, and often have I seen her in the Gardens, the centre of a dozen mites who gazed awestruck at her while she told them severely how little ladies and gentlemen behave. They were children of the well-to-pass, and she was from Drury Lane, but they believed in her as the greatest of all authorities on little ladies and gentlemen, and the more they heard of how these romantic creatures keep themselves tidy and avoid pools and wait till they come to a gate, the more they admired them, though their faces showed how profoundly they felt that to be little ladies and gentlemen was not for them. You can't think what hopeless little faces they were.

I was about to say that David opened my eyes to the foolishness of it all, but honestly, I think it was Irene who did that. Watching her with kids, I learned that although they love to have fun, they are often even more affected by moral goodness. This little mother was so fond of children that she always had space for one more, and I frequently saw her in the Gardens, surrounded by a dozen little ones who looked up at her in awe while she seriously instructed them on how little ladies and gentlemen should act. They were kids from well-off families, and she came from Drury Lane, but they saw her as the ultimate authority on being a little lady or gentleman. The more they learned about how these idealized beings stay clean, avoid puddles, and wait for a gate, the more they admired them, even though their expressions revealed just how deeply they understood that being little ladies and gentlemen wasn’t in their reach. You can't imagine the hopeless looks on their faces.

Children are not at all like puppies, I have said. But do puppies care only for play? That wistful look, which the merriest of them sometimes wear, I wonder whether it means that they would like to hear about the good puppies?

Children are nothing like puppies, I've said. But do puppies only care about playing? That longing look, which even the happiest ones sometimes have, makes me wonder if it means they want to hear stories about the good puppies?

As you shall see, I invented many stories for David, practising the telling of them by my fireside as if they were conjuring feats, while Irene knew only one, but she told it as never has any other fairy-tale been told in my hearing. It was the prettiest of them all, and was recited by the heroine.

As you'll see, I came up with a lot of stories for David, rehearsing them by my fireplace as if they were magic tricks, while Irene only knew one, but she told it in a way unlike any other fairy tale I've ever heard. It was the most beautiful of them all, and it was recounted by the heroine.

“Why were the king and queen not at home?” David would ask her breathlessly.

“Why weren't the king and queen home?” David would ask her breathlessly.

“I suppose,” said Irene, thinking it out, “they was away buying the victuals.”

"I guess," said Irene, considering it, "they were out getting the food."

She always told the story gazing into vacancy, so that David thought it was really happening somewhere up the Broad Walk, and when she came to its great moments her little bosom heaved. Never shall I forget the concentrated scorn with which the prince said to the sisters, “Neither of you ain't the one what wore the glass slipper.”

She always told the story while staring into space, making David believe it was actually happening somewhere on the Broad Walk. When she reached the story's big moments, her small chest would rise and fall with excitement. I will never forget the intense disdain with which the prince told the sisters, “Neither of you are the one who wore the glass slipper.”

“And then—and then—and then—,” said Irene, not artistically to increase the suspense, but because it was all so glorious to her.

“And then—and then—and then—,” said Irene, not trying to build suspense, but because it was all so wonderful to her.

“Tell me—tell me quick,” cried David, though he knew the tale by heart.

“Tell me—tell me fast,” shouted David, even though he knew the story by heart.

“She sits down like,” said Irene, trembling in second-sight, “and she tries on the glass slipper, and it fits her to a T, and then the prince, he cries in a ringing voice, 'This here is my true love, Cinderella, what now I makes my lawful wedded wife.'”

“She sits down like,” said Irene, trembling with insight, “and she tries on the glass slipper, and it fits her perfectly, and then the prince, he cries out in a loud voice, 'This is my true love, Cinderella, and now I make her my lawful wedded wife.'”

Then she would come out of her dream, and look round at the grandees of the Gardens with an extraordinary elation. “Her, as was only a kitchen drudge,” she would say in a strange soft voice and with shining eyes, “but was true and faithful in word and deed, such was her reward.”

Then she would wake up from her dream and look around at the important people in the Gardens with an amazing sense of happiness. “Her, who was just a kitchen worker,” she would say in a strangely gentle voice and with bright eyes, “but was true and loyal in her words and actions, that was her reward.”

I am sure that had the fairy godmother appeared just then and touched Irene with her wand, David would have been interested rather than astonished. As for myself, I believe I have surprised this little girl's secret. She knows there are no fairy godmothers nowadays, but she hopes that if she is always true and faithful she may some day turn into a lady in word and deed, like the mistress whom she adores.

I’m sure that if the fairy godmother had shown up right at that moment and waved her wand over Irene, David would have been more curious than shocked. As for me, I think I’ve figured out this little girl’s secret. She knows there aren’t any fairy godmothers these days, but she hopes that if she always stays true and loyal, she might someday become a lady in both word and action, just like the woman she looks up to.

It is a dead secret, a Drury Lane child's romance; but what an amount of heavy artillery will be brought to bear against it in this sad London of ours. Not much chance for her, I suppose.

It’s a big secret, a child's fairy tale from Drury Lane; but just look at the overwhelming opposition it will face in this gloomy London of ours. I guess she doesn’t stand much of a chance.

Good luck to you, Irene.

Good luck, Irene.





XIII. The Grand Tour of the Gardens

You must see for yourselves that it will be difficult to follow our adventures unless you are familiar with the Kensington Gardens, as they now became known to David. They are in London, where the King lives, and you go to them every day unless you are looking decidedly flushed, but no one has ever been in the whole of the Gardens, because it is so soon time to turn back. The reason it is soon time to turn back is that you sleep from twelve to one. If your mother was not so sure that you sleep from twelve to one, you could most likely see the whole of them.

You need to understand that it will be tough to follow our adventures unless you're familiar with the Kensington Gardens, as they came to be known to David. They're in London, where the King lives, and you visit them every day unless you look a bit flushed, but nobody has ever seen the entire Gardens since it's usually time to head back pretty quickly. The reason you have to turn back so soon is that you nap from twelve to one. If your mom wasn't so convinced that you sleep from twelve to one, you could probably see all of it.

The Gardens are bounded on one side by a never-ending line of omnibuses, over which Irene has such authority that if she holds up her finger to any one of them it stops immediately. She then crosses with you in safety to the other side. There are more gates to the Gardens than one gate, but that is the one you go in at, and before you go in you speak to the lady with the balloons, who sits just outside. This is as near to being inside as she may venture, because, if she were to let go her hold of the railings for one moment, the balloons would lift her up, and she would be flown away. She sits very squat, for the balloons are always tugging at her, and the strain has given her quite a red face. Once she was a new one, because the old one had let go, and David was very sorry for the old one, but as she did let go, he wished he had been there to see.

The Gardens are bordered on one side by a never-ending row of buses, which Irene has such control over that if she raises her finger at any of them, they stop right away. She then safely crosses to the other side with you. There are more than one entrance to the Gardens, but that’s the one you use, and before you go in, you talk to the lady with the balloons who sits just outside. This is as close to being inside as she can get because if she ever lets go of the railings for even a second, the balloons would lift her up and she would float away. She sits very low, as the balloons are constantly tugging at her, and the strain has made her face quite red. She was once a new one since the old one had let go, and David felt really sorry for the old one, but since she did let go, he wished he could have been there to see it.

The Gardens are a tremendous big place, with millions and hundreds of trees, and first you come to the Figs, but you scorn to loiter there, for the Figs is the resort of superior little persons, who are forbidden to mix with the commonalty, and is so named, according to legend, because they dress in full fig. These dainty ones are themselves contemptuously called Figs by David and other heroes, and you have a key to the manners and customs of this dandiacal section of the Gardens when I tell you that cricket is called crickets here. Occasionally a rebel Fig climbs over the fence into the world, and such a one was Miss Mabel Grey, of whom I shall tell you when we come to Miss Mabel Grey's gate. She was the only really celebrated Fig.

The Gardens are a huge place, filled with millions of trees, and first you arrive at the Figs, but you can’t be bothered to hang out there, since the Figs are where the posh little people go, who aren’t allowed to mix with the common folks, and it gets its name, according to legend, because they dress to the nines. These fancy ones are looked down on and referred to as Figs by David and other notable characters, and you get a glimpse into the customs and habits of this snobby section of the Gardens when I tell you that cricket is called crickets here. Sometimes a rebellious Fig sneaks over the fence into the outside world, and one such person was Miss Mabel Grey, who I’ll tell you about when we get to Miss Mabel Grey's gate. She was the only truly famous Fig.

We are now in the Broad Walk, and it is as much bigger than the other walks as your father is bigger than you. David wondered if it began little, and grew and grew, till it was quite grown up, and whether the other walks are its babies, and he drew a picture, which diverted him very much, of the Broad Walk giving a tiny walk an airing in a perambulator. In the Broad Walk you meet all the people who are worth knowing, and there is usually a grown-up with them to prevent their going on the damp grass, and to make them stand disgraced at the corner of a seat if they have been mad-dog or Mary-Annish. To be Mary-Annish is to behave like a girl, whimpering because nurse won't carry you, or simpering with your thumb in your mouth, and it is a hateful quality, but to be mad-dog is to kick out at everything, and there is some satisfaction in that.

We’re now on the Broad Walk, and it’s much bigger than the other paths, just like your dad is bigger than you. David wondered if it started out small and then just kept growing until it became what it is now, and whether the other paths are like its little babies. He even drew a funny picture in his mind of the Broad Walk pushing a tiny path in a stroller. On the Broad Walk, you encounter all the people who matter, and there’s usually an adult with them to stop them from stepping on the damp grass, making them stand embarrassed at the corner of a bench if they’ve been acting crazy or too girly. Being too girly means acting like a girl, whining because the nanny won’t carry you, or sucking your thumb with a silly look, and it’s really annoying. But acting crazy is when you kick at everything, and there’s some satisfaction in that.

If I were to point out all the notable places as we pass up the Broad Walk, it would be time to turn back before we reach them, and I simply wave my stick at Cecco's Tree, that memorable spot where a boy called Cecco lost his penny, and, looking for it, found twopence. There has been a good deal of excavation going on there ever since. Farther up the walk is the little wooden house in which Marmaduke Perry hid. There is no more awful story of the Gardens by day than this of Marmaduke Perry, who had been Mary-Annish three days in succession, and was sentenced to appear in the Broad Walk dressed in his sister's clothes. He hid in the little wooden house, and refused to emerge until they brought him knickerbockers with pockets.

If I were to point out all the notable spots as we walk up the Broad Walk, we'd have to turn back before reaching them, so I just wave my stick at Cecco's Tree, that famous place where a boy named Cecco lost a penny and, while searching for it, ended up finding two pence. They've been digging there quite a bit ever since. Further up the walk is the little wooden house where Marmaduke Perry hid. There's no more terrifying story about the Gardens during the day than that of Marmaduke Perry, who had acted too much like a girl for three days in a row and was sentenced to show up on the Broad Walk wearing his sister's clothes. He hid in the little wooden house and refused to come out until they brought him some knickerbockers with pockets.

You now try to go to the Round Pond, but nurses hate it, because they are not really manly, and they make you look the other way, at the Big Penny and the Baby's Palace. She was the most celebrated baby of the Gardens, and lived in the palace all alone, with ever so many dolls, so people rang the bell, and up she got out of her bed, though it was past six o'clock, and she lighted a candle and opened the door in her nighty, and then they all cried with great rejoicings, “Hail, Queen of England!” What puzzled David most was how she knew where the matches were kept. The Big Penny is a statue about her.

You try to go to the Round Pond, but the nurses dislike it because they're not really manly, and they make you look the other way, towards the Big Penny and the Baby's Palace. She was the most famous baby in the Gardens, living all alone in the palace with tons of dolls. So when people rang the bell, she would get out of bed, even though it was already past six o'clock. She'd light a candle and open the door in her nightgown, and everyone would cheer, “Hail, Queen of England!” What confused David the most was how she knew where the matches were kept. The Big Penny is a statue of her.

Next we come to the Hump, which is the part of the Broad Walk where all the big races are run, and even though you had no intention of running you do run when you come to the Hump, it is such a fascinating, slide-down kind of place. Often you stop when you have run about half-way down it, and then you are lost, but there is another little wooden house near here, called the Lost House, and so you tell the man that you are lost and then he finds you. It is glorious fun racing down the Hump, but you can't do it on windy days because then you are not there, but the fallen leaves do it instead of you. There is almost nothing that has such a keen sense of fun as a fallen leaf.

Next, we arrive at the Hump, which is where all the big races on the Broad Walk take place. Even if you didn't plan on racing, you can't help but sprint when you reach the Hump; it's such a fun, slippery spot. Often, you'll pause halfway down and feel lost, but there's a nearby little wooden house called the Lost House, so you just tell the guy there that you're lost, and he helps you out. It's a blast to race down the Hump, but you can't do it on windy days because then you're not the one flying down; the fallen leaves take over instead. There’s hardly anything that knows how to have fun quite like a fallen leaf does.

From the Hump we can see the gate that is called after Miss Mabel Grey, the Fig I promised to tell you about. There were always two nurses with her, or else one mother and one nurse, and for a long time she was a pattern-child who always coughed off the table and said, “How do you do?” to the other Figs, and the only game she played at was flinging a ball gracefully and letting the nurse bring it back to her. Then one day she tired of it all and went mad-dog, and, first, to show that she really was mad-dog, she unloosened both her boot-laces and put out her tongue east, west, north, and south. She then flung her sash into a puddle and danced on it till dirty water was squirted over her frock, after which she climbed the fence and had a series of incredible adventures, one of the least of which was that she kicked off both her boots. At last she came to the gate that is now called after her, out of which she ran into streets David and I have never been in though we have heard them roaring, and still she ran on and would never again have been heard of had not her mother jumped into a bus and thus overtaken her. It all happened, I should say, long ago, and this is not the Mabel Grey whom David knows.

From the Hump, we can see the gate named after Miss Mabel Grey, the Fig I promised to tell you about. There were always two nurses with her, or one mother and one nurse, and for a long time, she was the perfect child who always coughed off the table and said, “How do you do?” to the other Figs. The only game she played was tossing a ball gracefully and letting the nurse fetch it back. Then one day, she got bored and went wild, to prove she was really crazy, she loosened both her boot laces and stuck her tongue out in every direction. She then threw her sash into a puddle and danced on it until dirty water splashed all over her dress. After that, she climbed the fence and had a series of unbelievable adventures, one of the least of which was kicking off both her boots. Eventually, she reached the gate named after her, ran through it into streets David and I have never been to, although we've heard them roaring. She would have kept running and never been heard from again if her mother hadn’t jumped on a bus and caught up with her. I should mention, this all happened a long time ago, and this is not the Mabel Grey that David knows.

Returning up the Broad Walk we have on our right the Baby Walk, which is so full of perambulators that you could cross from side to side stepping on babies, but the nurses won't let you do it. From this walk a passage called Bunting's Thumb, because it is that length, leads into Picnic Street, where there are real kettles, and chestnut-blossom falls into your mug as you are drinking. Quite common children picnic here also, and the blossom falls into their mugs just the same.

Returning up the Broad Walk, we have the Baby Walk on our right, which is so crowded with strollers that you could cross from one side to the other stepping on babies, but the caregivers won't allow that. From this path, a passage called Bunting's Thumb, because it’s that length, leads into Picnic Street, where there are actual kettles, and chestnut blossoms fall into your mug while you're drinking. Regular kids picnic here too, and the blossoms fall into their mugs just the same.

Next comes St. Govor's Well, which was full of water when Malcolm the Bold fell into it. He was his mother's favourite, and he let her put her arm round his neck in public because she was a widow, but he was also partial to adventures and liked to play with a chimney-sweep who had killed a good many bears. The sweep's name was Sooty, and one day when they were playing near the well, Malcolm fell in and would have been drowned had not Sooty dived in and rescued him, and the water had washed Sooty clean and he now stood revealed as Malcolm's long-lost father. So Malcolm would not let his mother put her arm round his neck any more.

Next is St. Govor's Well, which was full of water when Malcolm the Bold fell into it. He was his mother's favorite, and he let her wrap her arm around his neck in public because she was a widow, but he also loved adventures and enjoyed playing with a chimney sweep who had killed quite a few bears. The sweep's name was Sooty, and one day while they were playing near the well, Malcolm fell in and would have drowned if Sooty hadn't jumped in and saved him. The water washed Sooty clean, revealing him as Malcolm's long-lost father. So, Malcolm decided he wouldn't let his mom put her arm around his neck anymore.

Between the well and the Round Pond are the cricket-pitches, and frequently the choosing of sides exhausts so much time that there is scarcely any cricket. Everybody wants to bat first, and as soon as he is out he bowls unless you are the better wrestler, and while you are wrestling with him the fielders have scattered to play at something else. The Gardens are noted for two kinds of cricket: boy cricket, which is real cricket with a bat, and girl cricket, which is with a racquet and the governess. Girls can't really play cricket, and when you are watching their futile efforts you make funny sounds at them. Nevertheless, there was a very disagreeable incident one day when some forward girls challenged David's team, and a disturbing creature called Angela Clare sent down so many yorkers that—However, instead of telling you the result of that regrettable match I shall pass on hurriedly to the Round Pond, which is the wheel that keeps all the Gardens going.

Between the well and the Round Pond are the cricket pitches, and often choosing teams takes so long that there's barely any time left for the game. Everyone wants to bat first, and as soon as someone is out, they bowl unless you're better at wrestling, and while you're wrestling with them, the other players have gone off to do something else. The Gardens are known for two types of cricket: boy cricket, which is actual cricket with a bat, and girl cricket, which is played with a racquet and the governess. Girls can't really play cricket, and when you watch their awkward attempts, you can't help but make funny sounds at them. However, there was an unfortunate incident one day when some bold girls challenged David's team, and a rather annoying girl named Angela Clare bowled so many yorkers that—Instead of telling you the outcome of that unfortunate match, I'll quickly move on to the Round Pond, which is the hub that keeps all the Gardens running.

It is round because it is in the very middle of the Gardens, and when you are come to it you never want to go any farther. You can't be good all the time at the Round Pond, however much you try. You can be good in the Broad Walk all the time, but not at the Round Pond, and the reason is that you forget, and, when you remember, you are so wet that you may as well be wetter. There are men who sail boats on the Round Pond, such big boats that they bring them in barrows and sometimes in perambulators, and then the baby has to walk. The bow-legged children in the Gardens are these who had to walk too soon because their father needed the perambulator.

It’s round because it’s right in the middle of the Gardens, and once you get there, you never want to go any farther. You can’t be good all the time at the Round Pond, no matter how hard you try. You can be good in the Broad Walk all the time, but not at the Round Pond, and the reason is that you forget, and when you remember, you’re so wet that you might as well be even wetter. There are guys who sail boats on the Round Pond, really big ones that they bring in wheelbarrows and sometimes in baby strollers, and then the baby has to walk. The bow-legged kids in the Gardens are the ones who had to walk too soon because their dad needed the stroller.

You always want to have a yacht to sail on the Round Pond, and in the end your uncle gives you one; and to carry it to the Pond the first day is splendid, also to talk about it to boys who have no uncle is splendid, but soon you like to leave it at home. For the sweetest craft that slips her moorings in the Round Pond is what is called a stick-boat, because she is rather like a stick until she is in the water and you are holding the string. Then as you walk round, pulling her, you see little men running about her deck, and sails rise magically and catch the breeze, and you put in on dirty nights at snug harbours which are unknown to the lordly yachts. Night passes in a twink, and again your rakish craft noses for the wind, whales spout, you glide over buried cities, and have brushes with pirates and cast anchor on coral isles. You are a solitary boy while all this is taking place, for two boys together cannot adventure far upon the Round Pond, and though you may talk to yourself throughout the voyage, giving orders and executing them with dispatch, you know not, when it is time to go home, where you have been or what swelled your sails; your treasure-trove is all locked away in your hold, so to speak, which will be opened, perhaps, by another little boy many years afterward.

You always wanted to have a yacht to sail on the Round Pond, and in the end, your uncle gives you one. Carrying it to the Pond on the first day is amazing, and chatting about it with boys who don’t have an uncle is exciting too, but soon you prefer to leave it at home. The best little boat that sets off in the Round Pond is called a stick-boat because it looks a lot like a stick until it’s in the water and you’re holding the string. Then, as you walk around pulling it, you see tiny figures moving around its deck, sails appear out of nowhere and catch the wind, and you tuck it away on messy nights at snug harbors that the fancy yachts don’t know about. The night flies by, and again your sleek boat heads for the wind, whales spout, you glide over sunken cities, have encounters with pirates, and drop anchor on coral islands. You’re a solo boy during all of this, because two boys can’t adventure far on the Round Pond together. Even though you might talk to yourself during the journey, giving orders and carrying them out quickly, you don’t really know, when it’s time to go home, where you’ve been or what filled your sails; your treasures are all tucked away in your hold, so to speak, waiting to be discovered, maybe, by another little boy many years later.

But those yachts have nothing in their hold. Does anyone return to this haunt of his youth because of the yachts that used to sail it? Oh, no. It is the stick-boat that is freighted with memories. The yachts are toys, their owner a fresh-water mariner, they can cross and recross a pond only while the stick-boat goes to sea. You yachtsmen with your wands, who think we are all there to gaze on you, your ships are only accidents of this place, and were they all to be boarded and sunk by the ducks the real business of the Round Pond would be carried on as usual.

But those yachts are empty inside. Does anyone come back to this spot from their childhood because of the yachts that used to sail here? Oh, no. It’s the stick-boat that’s filled with memories. The yachts are just toys, their owner a casual sailor, able to cross and recross a pond while the stick-boat heads out to sea. You yachtsmen with your fancy boats, thinking we’re all here to admire you, your ships are just random occurrences in this place. If all of them were boarded and sunk by the ducks, the real activity of the Round Pond would continue just as it always has.

Paths from everywhere crowd like children to the pond. Some of them are ordinary paths, which have a rail on each side, and are made by men with their coats off, but others are vagrants, wide at one spot and at another so narrow that you can stand astride them. They are called Paths that have Made Themselves, and David did wish he could see them doing it. But, like all the most wonderful things that happen in the Gardens, it is done, we concluded, at night after the gates are closed. We have also decided that the paths make themselves because it is their only chance of getting to the Round Pond.

Paths from everywhere gather like kids around the pond. Some of them are regular paths, with a railing on each side, created by people working hard, but others are wild, wide in some places and so narrow in others that you can straddle them. They’re known as Paths that have Made Themselves, and David wished he could see them doing just that. But, like all the incredible things that happen in the Gardens, we figured it's done at night after the gates are locked. We also decided that the paths create themselves because it’s their only way to get to the Round Pond.

One of these gypsy paths comes from the place where the sheep get their hair cut. When David shed his curls at the hair-dresser's, I am told, he said good-bye to them without a tremor, though Mary has never been quite the same bright creature since, so he despises the sheep as they run from their shearer and calls out tauntingly, “Cowardy, cowardy custard!” But when the man grips them between his legs David shakes a fist at him for using such big scissors. Another startling moment is when the man turns back the grimy wool from the sheeps' shoulders and they look suddenly like ladies in the stalls of a theatre. The sheep are so frightened by the shearing that it makes them quite white and thin, and as soon as they are set free they begin to nibble the grass at once, quite anxiously, as if they feared that they would never be worth eating. David wonders whether they know each other, now that they are so different, and if it makes them fight with the wrong ones. They are great fighters, and thus so unlike country sheep that every year they give Porthos a shock. He can make a field of country sheep fly by merely announcing his approach, but these town sheep come toward him with no promise of gentle entertainment, and then a light from last year breaks upon Porthos. He cannot with dignity retreat, but he stops and looks about him as if lost in admiration of the scenery, and presently he strolls away with a fine indifference and a glint at me from the corner of his eye.

One of these paths leads from where the sheep get their hair cut. When David got his curls trimmed at the hairdresser, I’ve heard he said goodbye to them without a flinch, though Mary hasn’t been quite the same bright soul since, so he looks down on the sheep as they run from the shearer and teasingly calls out, “Cowardy, cowardy custard!” But when the shearer pins them between his legs, David shakes a fist at him for using such big scissors. Another surprising moment is when the man rolls back the dirty wool from the sheep's shoulders, making them suddenly look like ladies at a theater. The sheep are so scared by the shearing that they end up looking very white and thin, and as soon as they’re set free, they start nibbling the grass anxiously, as if they’re afraid they won’t be worth eating. David wonders if they recognize each other now that they look so different, and if it leads them to fight with the wrong ones. They are fierce fighters, which sets them apart from country sheep, and every year they surprise Porthos. He can scare a whole field of country sheep away just by announcing his presence, but these town sheep approach him with no hint of gentle fun, and then a memory from last year floods over Porthos. He can’t retreat with any dignity, but he pauses and pretends to admire the scenery, and eventually he strolls off with a cool indifference, glancing at me slyly from the corner of his eye.

The Serpentine begins near here. It is a lovely lake, and there is a drowned forest at the bottom of it. If you peer over the edge you can see the trees all growing upside down, and they say that at night there are also drowned stars in it. If so, Peter Pan sees them when he is sailing across the lake in the Thrush's Nest. A small part only of the Serpentine is in the Gardens, for soon it passes beneath a bridge to far away where the island is on which all the birds are born that become baby boys and girls. No one who is human, except Peter Pan (and he is only half human), can land on the island, but you may write what you want (boy or girl, dark or fair) on a piece of paper, and then twist it into the shape of a boat and slip it into the water, and it reaches Peter Pan's island after dark.

The Serpentine starts around here. It’s a beautiful lake with a drowned forest at the bottom. If you lean over the edge, you can see the trees growing upside down, and they say that at night there are also drowned stars in it. If that's true, Peter Pan sees them when he’s sailing across the lake in the Thrush's Nest. Only a small section of the Serpentine is in the Gardens; soon it goes under a bridge to a faraway place where the island is located, the place where all the birds are born that turn into baby boys and girls. No one who is human, except for Peter Pan (and he’s only half human), can land on the island, but you can write what you wish for (boy or girl, dark or fair) on a piece of paper, then twist it into the shape of a boat and slip it into the water, and it will reach Peter Pan's island after dark.

We are on the way home now, though, of course, it is all pretence that we can go to so many of the places in one day. I should have had to be carrying David long ago and resting on every seat like old Mr. Salford. That was what we called him, because he always talked to us of a lovely place called Salford where he had been born. He was a crab-apple of an old gentleman who wandered all day in the Gardens from seat to seat trying to fall in with somebody who was acquainted with the town of Salford, and when we had known him for a year or more we actually did meet another aged solitary who had once spent Saturday to Monday in Salford. He was meek and timid and carried his address inside his hat, and whatever part of London he was in search of he always went to the General Post-office first as a starting-point. Him we carried in triumph to our other friend, with the story of that Saturday to Monday, and never shall I forget the gloating joy with which Mr. Salford leapt at him. They have been cronies ever since, and I notice that Mr. Salford, who naturally does most of the talking, keeps tight grip of the other old man's coat.

We’re on our way home now, but of course, it’s just an act that we can visit so many places in one day. I would have had to carry David long ago and rest on every bench like old Mr. Salford. That’s what we called him because he always told us about a nice place called Salford where he was born. He was a grumpy old man who spent all day wandering the Gardens from bench to bench, trying to find someone who knew the town of Salford. After we had known him for about a year, we actually met another elderly loner who had once spent a weekend in Salford. He was meek and shy, carrying his address inside his hat, and wherever in London he was looking for, he always headed to the General Post Office first as a starting point. We proudly brought him to our other friend, sharing the story of that weekend, and I’ll never forget the delighted joy with which Mr. Salford embraced him. They’ve been buddies ever since, and I’ve noticed that Mr. Salford, who does most of the talking, keeps a firm grip on the other old man’s coat.

The two last places before you come to our gate are the Dog's Cemetery and the chaffinch's nest, but we pretend not to know what the Dog's Cemetery is, as Porthos is always with us. The nest is very sad. It is quite white, and the way we found it was wonderful. We were having another look among the bushes for David's lost worsted ball, and instead of the ball we found a lovely nest made of the worsted, and containing four eggs, with scratches on them very like David's handwriting, so we think they must have been the mother's love-letters to the little ones inside. Every day we were in the Gardens we paid a call at the nest, taking care that no cruel boy should see us, and we dropped crumbs, and soon the bird knew us as friends, and sat in the nest looking at us kindly with her shoulders hunched up. But one day when we went, there were only two eggs in the nest, and the next time there were none. The saddest part of it was that the poor little chaffinch fluttered about the bushes, looking so reproachfully at us that we knew she thought we had done it, and though David tried to explain to her, it was so long since he had spoken the bird language that I fear she did not understand. He and I left the Gardens that day with our knuckles in our eyes.

The last two places before you reach our gate are the Dog's Cemetery and the chaffinch's nest, but we pretend not to know what the Dog's Cemetery is, since Porthos is always with us. The nest is very sad. It’s completely white, and the way we found it was amazing. We were looking again among the bushes for David's lost worsted ball, and instead of the ball, we discovered a lovely nest made of the worsted, which contained four eggs, marked with scratches that looked very much like David's handwriting. So we think they were the mother's love letters to the little ones inside. Every day we spent in the Gardens, we visited the nest, making sure that no mean kid could see us, and we dropped crumbs. Soon, the bird recognized us as friends and sat in the nest, looking kindly at us with her shoulders hunched up. But one day when we went, there were only two eggs in the nest, and the next time there were none. The saddest part was that the poor little chaffinch fluttered around the bushes, looking at us reproachfully, making us realize she thought we had done it. Although David tried to explain, it had been so long since he spoke bird language that I’m afraid she didn’t understand. He and I left the Gardens that day with tears in our eyes.





XIV. Peter Pan

If you ask your mother whether she knew about Peter Pan when she was a little girl she will say, “Why, of course, I did, child,” and if you ask her whether he rode on a goat in those days she will say, “What a foolish question to ask; certainly he did.” Then if you ask your grandmother whether she knew about Peter Pan when she was a girl, she also says, “Why, of course, I did, child,” but if you ask her whether he rode on a goat in those days, she says she never heard of his having a goat. Perhaps she has forgotten, just as she sometimes forgets your name and calls you Mildred, which is your mother's name. Still, she could hardly forget such an important thing as the goat. Therefore there was no goat when your grandmother was a little girl. This shows that, in telling the story of Peter Pan, to begin with the goat (as most people do) is as silly as to put on your jacket before your vest.

If you ask your mom if she knew about Peter Pan when she was a little girl, she’ll say, “Of course I did, sweetie,” and if you ask her whether he rode a goat back then, she’ll say, “What a silly question; of course he did.” Then, if you ask your grandma if she knew about Peter Pan when she was young, she’ll also say, “Of course I did, sweetie,” but if you ask her if he rode a goat, she’ll say she never heard of him having a goat. Maybe she’s forgotten, just like she sometimes forgets your name and calls you Mildred, which is your mom’s name. Still, she probably wouldn’t forget something as important as the goat. So, there was no goat when your grandma was a little girl. This shows that starting the story of Peter Pan with the goat (like most people do) is as ridiculous as putting on your jacket before your vest.

Of course, it also shows that Peter is ever so old, but he is really always the same age, so that does not matter in the least. His age is one week, and though he was born so long ago he has never had a birthday, nor is there the slightest chance of his ever having one. The reason is that he escaped from being a human when he was seven days' old; he escaped by the window and flew back to the Kensington Gardens.

Of course, it also shows that Peter is really very old, but he’s always the same age, so that doesn’t matter at all. His age is one week, and even though he was born so long ago, he has never had a birthday, nor is there any chance he will ever have one. The reason is that he escaped from being human when he was seven days old; he snuck out the window and flew back to Kensington Gardens.

If you think he was the only baby who ever wanted to escape, it shows how completely you have forgotten your own young days. When David heard this story first he was quite certain that he had never tried to escape, but I told him to think back hard, pressing his hands to his temples, and when he had done this hard, and even harder, he distinctly remembered a youthful desire to return to the tree-tops, and with that memory came others, as that he had lain in bed planning to escape as soon as his mother was asleep, and how she had once caught him half-way up the chimney. All children could have such recollections if they would press their hands hard to their temples, for, having been birds before they were human, they are naturally a little wild during the first few weeks, and very itchy at the shoulders, where their wings used to be. So David tells me.

If you think he was the only baby who ever wanted to escape, it shows how completely you’ve forgotten your own childhood. When David first heard this story, he was sure he had never tried to escape, but I told him to think back hard, pressing his hands to his temples. After concentrating really hard, he distinctly remembered a youthful desire to return to the treetops, and with that memory came others, like how he had lain in bed plotting to escape as soon as his mom fell asleep, and how she once caught him halfway up the chimney. All kids could have such memories if they pressed their hands hard to their temples, because having been birds before they were human, they’re naturally a bit wild during the first few weeks, feeling very itchy at the shoulders where their wings used to be. So David tells me.

I ought to mention here that the following is our way with a story: First, I tell it to him, and then he tells it to me, the understanding being that it is quite a different story; and then I retell it with his additions, and so we go on until no one could say whether it is more his story or mine. In this story of Peter Pan, for instance, the bald narrative and most of the moral reflections are mine, though not all, for this boy can be a stern moralist, but the interesting bits about the ways and customs of babies in the bird-stage are mostly reminiscences of David's, recalled by pressing his hands to his temples and thinking hard.

I should mention that this is how we tell a story: First, I share it with him, and then he shares it with me, understanding that it's actually a different story; and then I retell it with his input, and we keep going until no one can tell if it’s more his story or mine. In this story of Peter Pan, for instance, the main narrative and most of the moral insights are mine, though not all, since this boy can be quite a serious moralist, but the interesting details about the behaviors and customs of babies in the bird-stage mostly come from David's memories, triggered by pressing his hands to his temples and thinking deeply.

Well, Peter Pan got out by the window, which had no bars. Standing on the ledge he could see trees far away, which were doubtless the Kensington Gardens, and the moment he saw them he entirely forgot that he was now a little boy in a nightgown, and away he flew, right over the houses to the Gardens. It is wonderful that he could fly without wings, but the place itched tremendously, and, perhaps we could all fly if we were as dead-confident-sure of our capacity to do it as was bold Peter Pan that evening.

Well, Peter Pan climbed out the window, which didn’t have bars. Standing on the ledge, he could see trees in the distance, which were probably the Kensington Gardens. The moment he spotted them, he completely forgot he was just a little boy in a nightgown, and off he went, soaring right over the houses to the Gardens. It’s amazing that he could fly without wings, but the place felt so alive, and maybe we all could fly if we were as completely confident in our ability to do so as bold Peter Pan was that evening.

He alighted gaily on the open sward, between the Baby's Palace and the Serpentine, and the first thing he did was to lie on his back and kick. He was quite unaware already that he had ever been human, and thought he was a bird, even in appearance, just the same as in his early days, and when he tried to catch a fly he did not understand that the reason he missed it was because he had attempted to seize it with his hand, which, of course, a bird never does. He saw, however, that it must be past Lock-out Time, for there were a good many fairies about, all too busy to notice him; they were getting breakfast ready, milking their cows, drawing water, and so on, and the sight of the water-pails made him thirsty, so he flew over to the Round Pond to have a drink. He stooped, and dipped his beak in the pond; he thought it was his beak, but, of course, it was only his nose, and, therefore, very little water came up, and that not so refreshing as usual, so next he tried a puddle, and he fell flop into it. When a real bird falls in flop, he spreads out his feathers and pecks them dry, but Peter could not remember what was the thing to do, and he decided, rather sulkily, to go to sleep on the weeping beech in the Baby Walk.

He cheerfully jumped onto the grassy area between the Baby's Palace and the Serpentine, and the first thing he did was lie on his back and kick. He was completely unaware that he had ever been human and believed he was a bird, just like in his early days. When he tried to catch a fly, he didn't realize that he missed it because he had reached for it with his hand, which, of course, a bird never does. He noticed it must be past Lock-out Time, as there were quite a few fairies around, all too busy to notice him; they were preparing breakfast, milking their cows, drawing water, and so on. The sight of the water buckets made him thirsty, so he flew over to the Round Pond for a drink. He bent down and dipped his beak in the pond; he thought it was his beak, but it was actually just his nose, so only a little water came up, and it wasn’t as refreshing as usual. Next, he tried a puddle and fell right into it. When a real bird falls in, it spreads its feathers and pecks them dry, but Peter couldn't remember what to do, so he sulkily decided to go to sleep on the weeping beech in the Baby Walk.

At first he found some difficulty in balancing himself on a branch, but presently he remembered the way, and fell asleep. He awoke long before morning, shivering, and saying to himself, “I never was out in such a cold night;” he had really been out in colder nights when he was a bird, but, of course, as everybody knows, what seems a warm night to a bird is a cold night to a boy in a nightgown. Peter also felt strangely uncomfortable, as if his head was stuffy, he heard loud noises that made him look round sharply, though they were really himself sneezing. There was something he wanted very much, but, though he knew he wanted it, he could not think what it was. What he wanted so much was his mother to blow his nose, but that never struck him, so he decided to appeal to the fairies for enlightenment. They are reputed to know a good deal.

At first, he had a hard time balancing on a branch, but soon he remembered how to do it and fell asleep. He woke up well before morning, shivering and thinking, “I've never been out on such a cold night;” he had actually been out on colder nights as a bird, but as everyone knows, what feels warm to a bird feels cold to a boy in a nightgown. Peter also felt oddly uncomfortable, as if his head was clogged, and he heard loud noises that made him look around suddenly, even though it was just him sneezing. There was something he really wanted, but even though he knew he wanted it, he couldn’t remember what it was. What he wanted was for his mom to blow his nose, but that never occurred to him, so he decided to ask the fairies for help. They’re said to know quite a bit.

There were two of them strolling along the Baby Walk, with their arms round each other's waists, and he hopped down to address them. The fairies have their tiffs with the birds, but they usually give a civil answer to a civil question, and he was quite angry when these two ran away the moment they saw him. Another was lolling on a garden-chair, reading a postage-stamp which some human had let fall, and when he heard Peter's voice he popped in alarm behind a tulip.

There were two of them walking along the Baby Walk, with their arms around each other's waists, and he jumped down to talk to them. The fairies have their spats with the birds, but they usually respond politely to a polite question, and he was pretty upset when those two ran off as soon as they saw him. Another one was lounging on a garden chair, reading a postage stamp that some human had dropped, and when he heard Peter's voice, he quickly ducked behind a tulip in surprise.

To Peter's bewilderment he discovered that every fairy he met fled from him. A band of workmen, who were sawing down a toadstool, rushed away, leaving their tools behind them. A milkmaid turned her pail upside down and hid in it. Soon the Gardens were in an uproar. Crowds of fairies were running this away and that, asking each other stoutly, who was afraid, lights were extinguished, doors barricaded, and from the grounds of Queen Mab's palace came the rubadub of drums, showing that the royal guard had been called out. A regiment of Lancers came charging down the Broad Walk, armed with holly-leaves, with which they jog the enemy horribly in passing. Peter heard the little people crying everywhere that there was a human in the Gardens after Lock-out Time, but he never thought for a moment that he was the human. He was feeling stuffier and stuffier, and more and more wistful to learn what he wanted done to his nose, but he pursued them with the vital question in vain; the timid creatures ran from him, and even the Lancers, when he approached them up the Hump, turned swiftly into a side-walk, on the pretence that they saw him there.

To Peter's surprise, he found that every fairy he encountered fled from him. A group of workers who were cutting down a toadstool ran off, leaving their tools behind. A milkmaid flipped her pail over and hid inside it. Soon, the Gardens were in chaos. Crowds of fairies were running everywhere, confidently asking each other who was scared, lights were turned off, doors were barricaded, and from the grounds of Queen Mab's palace came the sound of drums, indicating that the royal guard had been summoned. A regiment of Lancers charged down the Broad Walk, armed with holly leaves, which they used to poke the enemy as they passed. Peter heard the little beings crying out everywhere that there was a human in the Gardens after Lock-out Time, but he never considered for a second that he was the human they meant. He felt increasingly stifled and more and more curious about what should be done about his nose, but he pursued them with his urgent question in vain; the timid beings ran from him, and even the Lancers, when he approached them up the Hump, quickly turned onto a side walk, pretending they didn’t see him there.

Despairing of the fairies, he resolved to consult the birds, but now he remembered, as an odd thing, that all the birds on the weeping beech had flown away when he alighted on it, and though that had not troubled him at the time, he saw its meaning now. Every living thing was shunning him. Poor little Peter Pan, he sat down and cried, and even then he did not know that, for a bird, he was sitting on his wrong part. It is a blessing that he did not know, for otherwise he would have lost faith in his power to fly, and the moment you doubt whether you can fly, you cease forever to be able to do it. The reason birds can fly and we can't is simply that they have perfect faith, for to have faith is to have wings.

Despairing of the fairies, he decided to consult the birds, but he suddenly remembered, as a strange thing, that all the birds on the weeping beech had flown away when he landed on it, and although that hadn’t bothered him at the time, he understood its significance now. Every living creature was avoiding him. Poor little Peter Pan, he sat down and cried, and even then he didn’t realize that, as a bird, he was perched in the wrong spot. It’s a blessing he didn’t know, because otherwise he would have lost confidence in his ability to fly, and the moment you doubt whether you can fly, you can no longer do it. The reason birds can fly and we can’t is simply that they have complete faith, because to have faith is to have wings.

Now, except by flying, no one can reach the island in the Serpentine, for the boats of humans are forbidden to land there, and there are stakes round it, standing up in the water, on each of which a bird-sentinel sits by day and night. It was to the island that Peter now flew to put his strange case before old Solomon Caw, and he alighted on it with relief, much heartened to find himself at last at home, as the birds call the island. All of them were asleep, including the sentinels, except Solomon, who was wide awake on one side, and he listened quietly to Peter's adventures, and then told him their true meaning.

Now, unless you're flying, no one can reach the island in the Serpentine, because human boats are not allowed to land there, and there are stakes in the water with bird sentinels sitting on each one, day and night. Peter flew to the island to share his unusual story with old Solomon Caw, and he landed there feeling relieved, glad to finally be home, as the birds call it. All of them were asleep, including the sentinels, except for Solomon, who was wide awake on one side. He listened quietly to Peter's adventures and then explained their true meaning.

“Look at your night-gown, if you don't believe me,” Solomon said, and with staring eyes Peter looked at his night-gown, and then at the sleeping birds. Not one of them wore anything.

“Check out your nightgown if you don’t believe me,” Solomon said, and with wide eyes, Peter looked at his nightgown, then at the sleeping birds. None of them were wearing anything.

“How many of your toes are thumbs?” said Solomon a little cruelly, and Peter saw to his consternation, that all his toes were fingers. The shock was so great that it drove away his cold.

“How many of your toes are thumbs?” Solomon asked a bit cruelly, and Peter realized to his dismay that all his toes were fingers. The shock was so intense that it chased away his cold.

“Ruffle your feathers,” said that grim old Solomon, and Peter tried most desperately hard to ruffle his feathers, but he had none. Then he rose up, quaking, and for the first time since he stood on the window-ledge, he remembered a lady who had been very fond of him.

“Ruffle your feathers,” said that grim old Solomon, and Peter tried really hard to ruffle his feathers, but he had none. Then he stood up, trembling, and for the first time since he was on the window ledge, he remembered a woman who had cared for him a lot.

“I think I shall go back to mother,” he said timidly.

“I think I’ll go back to Mom,” he said shyly.

“Good-bye,” replied Solomon Caw with a queer look.

“Goodbye,” replied Solomon Caw with a strange expression.

But Peter hesitated. “Why don't you go?” the old one asked politely.

But Peter hesitated. “Why don’t you go?” the old man asked politely.

“I suppose,” said Peter huskily, “I suppose I can still fly?”

“I guess,” Peter said in a rough voice, “I guess I can still fly?”

You see, he had lost faith.

You see, he had lost faith.

“Poor little half-and-half,” said Solomon, who was not really hard-hearted, “you will never be able to fly again, not even on windy days. You must live here on the island always.”

“Poor little half-and-half,” said Solomon, who wasn’t really cold-hearted, “you’ll never be able to fly again, not even on windy days. You have to live here on the island forever.”

“And never even go to the Kensington Gardens?” Peter asked tragically.

“And you’ve never even been to Kensington Gardens?” Peter asked sadly.

“How could you get across?” said Solomon. He promised very kindly, however, to teach Peter as many of the bird ways as could be learned by one of such an awkward shape.

“How will you get across?” asked Solomon. He kindly promised to teach Peter as many bird ways as could be learned by someone with such an awkward shape.

“Then I sha'n't be exactly a human?” Peter asked.

“Then I won’t be exactly human?” Peter asked.

“No.”

“Nope.”

“Nor exactly a bird?”

"Not exactly a bird?"

“No.”

“No.”

“What shall I be?”

"What should I be?"

“You will be a Betwixt-and-Between,” Solomon said, and certainly he was a wise old fellow, for that is exactly how it turned out.

“You will be a Betwixt-and-Between,” Solomon said, and he was definitely a wise old guy, because that’s exactly how it turned out.

The birds on the island never got used to him. His oddities tickled them every day, as if they were quite new, though it was really the birds that were new. They came out of the eggs daily, and laughed at him at once, then off they soon flew to be humans, and other birds came out of other eggs, and so it went on forever. The crafty mother-birds, when they tired of sitting on their eggs, used to get the young one to break their shells a day before the right time by whispering to them that now was their chance to see Peter washing or drinking or eating. Thousands gathered round him daily to watch him do these things, just as you watch the peacocks, and they screamed with delight when he lifted the crusts they flung him with his hands instead of in the usual way with the mouth. All his food was brought to him from the Gardens at Solomon's orders by the birds. He would not eat worms or insects (which they thought very silly of him), so they brought him bread in their beaks. Thus, when you cry out, “Greedy! Greedy!” to the bird that flies away with the big crust, you know now that you ought not to do this, for he is very likely taking it to Peter Pan.

The birds on the island never got used to him. His quirks amused them every day, as if they were something brand new, even though it was really the birds that were new. They hatched from their eggs daily and laughed at him right away, then quickly flew off to become humans, and other birds emerged from other eggs, and so it went on forever. The clever mother-birds, when they got tired of sitting on their eggs, would get the young ones to break their shells a day early by whispering to them that it was their chance to see Peter washing or drinking or eating. Thousands gathered around him every day to watch him do these things, just like you watch peacocks, and they screamed with excitement when he lifted the scraps they tossed to him with his hands instead of using his mouth like usual. All his food was delivered to him from the Gardens at Solomon's orders by the birds. He wouldn't eat worms or insects (which they thought was very silly), so they brought him bread in their beaks. So, when you shout, “Greedy! Greedy!” at the bird that flies away with the big piece of bread, remember that you shouldn’t do this, because it’s very likely taking it to Peter Pan.

Peter wore no night-gown now. You see, the birds were always begging him for bits of it to line their nests with, and, being very good-natured, he could not refuse, so by Solomon's advice he had hidden what was left of it. But, though he was now quite naked, you must not think that he was cold or unhappy. He was usually very happy and gay, and the reason was that Solomon had kept his promise and taught him many of the bird ways. To be easily pleased, for instance, and always to be really doing something, and to think that whatever he was doing was a thing of vast importance. Peter became very clever at helping the birds to build their nests; soon he could build better than a wood-pigeon, and nearly as well as a blackbird, though never did he satisfy the finches, and he made nice little water-troughs near the nests and dug up worms for the young ones with his fingers. He also became very learned in bird-lore, and knew an east-wind from a west-wind by its smell, and he could see the grass growing and hear the insects walking about inside the tree-trunks. But the best thing Solomon had done was to teach him to have a glad heart. All birds have glad hearts unless you rob their nests, and so as they were the only kind of heart Solomon knew about, it was easy to him to teach Peter how to have one.

Peter didn’t wear a nightgown anymore. You see, the birds were always asking him for scraps of it to line their nests, and being very kind-hearted, he couldn’t say no. So, following Solomon's advice, he had hidden what was left of it. But even though he was now completely naked, you shouldn't think that he felt cold or unhappy. He was usually very cheerful, and the reason was that Solomon had kept his promise and taught him many of the ways of the birds. For example, to find joy in simple things, always be actively engaged, and to believe that whatever he was doing was incredibly important. Peter got very skilled at helping the birds build their nests; soon he could build better than a wood-pigeon and almost as well as a blackbird, although he never quite met the finches' standards. He made nice little water-troughs near the nests and dug up worms for the chicks with his fingers. He also became quite knowledgeable about bird behavior, able to identify an east wind from a west wind by its scent, and he could see the grass growing and hear the insects moving around inside the tree trunks. But the best thing Solomon did was teach him to have a joyful heart. All birds have joyful hearts unless you take their eggs, and since those were the only kind of hearts Solomon knew about, it was easy for him to teach Peter how to have one.

Peter's heart was so glad that he felt he must sing all day long, just as the birds sing for joy, but, being partly human, he needed an instrument, so he made a pipe of reeds, and he used to sit by the shore of the island of an evening, practising the sough of the wind and the ripple of the water, and catching handfuls of the shine of the moon, and he put them all in his pipe and played them so beautifully that even the birds were deceived, and they would say to each other, “Was that a fish leaping in the water or was it Peter playing leaping fish on his pipe?” and sometimes he played the birth of birds, and then the mothers would turn round in their nests to see whether they had laid an egg. If you are a child of the Gardens you must know the chestnut-tree near the bridge, which comes out in flower first of all the chestnuts, but perhaps you have not heard why this tree leads the way. It is because Peter wearies for summer and plays that it has come, and the chestnut being so near, hears him and is cheated.

Peter's heart was so happy that he felt like he had to sing all day long, just like the birds sing with joy. But since he was partly human, he needed an instrument, so he made a pipe out of reeds. In the evenings, he would sit by the shore of the island, practicing the sounds of the wind and the rippling water, catching bits of the moonlight, and putting them all into his pipe. He played so beautifully that even the birds were fooled, and they would say to each other, “Was that a fish jumping out of the water or was it Peter playing jumping fish on his pipe?” Sometimes he even played the sounds of birds hatching, and the mothers would turn around in their nests to see if they had laid an egg. If you're a child of the Gardens, you must know the chestnut tree near the bridge, which blooms before all the other chestnuts. But maybe you haven't heard why this tree blossoms first. It's because Peter longs for summer and plays like it has arrived, and being so close, the chestnut hears him and gets tricked.

But as Peter sat by the shore tootling divinely on his pipe he sometimes fell into sad thoughts and then the music became sad also, and the reason of all this sadness was that he could not reach the Gardens, though he could see them through the arch of the bridge. He knew he could never be a real human again, and scarcely wanted to be one, but oh, how he longed to play as other children play, and of course there is no such lovely place to play in as the Gardens. The birds brought him news of how boys and girls play, and wistful tears started in Peter's eyes.

But as Peter sat by the shore playing beautifully on his pipe, he sometimes got lost in sad thoughts, and the music turned melancholy too. The reason for all this sadness was that he couldn't reach the Gardens, even though he could see them through the arch of the bridge. He knew he could never be a real human again, and he hardly wanted to be one, but oh, how he wished he could play like other kids do, and of course, there's no better place to play than the Gardens. The birds told him stories about how boys and girls played, and Peter felt tears of longing welling up in his eyes.

Perhaps you wonder why he did not swim across. The reason was that he could not swim. He wanted to know how to swim, but no one on the island knew the way except the ducks, and they are so stupid. They were quite willing to teach him, but all they could say about it was, “You sit down on the top of the water in this way, and then you kick out like that.” Peter tried it often, but always before he could kick out he sank. What he really needed to know was how you sit on the water without sinking, and they said it was quite impossible to explain such an easy thing as that. Occasionally swans touched on the island, and he would give them all his day's food and then ask them how they sat on the water, but as soon as he had no more to give them the hateful things hissed at him and sailed away.

Maybe you’re wondering why he didn’t swim across. The reason is that he couldn’t swim. He wanted to learn how, but no one on the island knew how to swim except the ducks, and they weren’t very clever. They were happy to teach him, but all they could say was, “You just sit on the water like this, and then you kick your legs out like that.” Peter tried it many times, but he always sank before he could kick his legs out. What he really needed to know was how to stay on the water without sinking, and they claimed it was impossible to explain something so simple. Occasionally, swans would land on the island, and he would give them all his food for the day and then ask them how they managed to sit on the water, but as soon as he ran out of food, those mean creatures would hiss at him and glide away.

Once he really thought he had discovered a way of reaching the Gardens. A wonderful white thing, like a runaway newspaper, floated high over the island and then tumbled, rolling over and over after the manner of a bird that has broken its wing. Peter was so frightened that he hid, but the birds told him it was only a kite, and what a kite is, and that it must have tugged its string out of a boy's hand, and soared away. After that they laughed at Peter for being so fond of the kite, he loved it so much that he even slept with one hand on it, and I think this was pathetic and pretty, for the reason he loved it was because it had belonged to a real boy.

Once he genuinely believed he had found a way to get to the Gardens. A beautiful white object, like a flying newspaper, floated high above the island and then rolled over and over like a bird that had injured its wing. Peter was so scared that he hid, but the birds told him it was just a kite, explained what a kite is, and that it must have slipped out of a boy's hand and flown away. After that, they teased Peter for being so attached to the kite; he loved it so much that he even slept with one hand on it, and I think this was both touching and sweet, because the reason he loved it was that it had belonged to a real boy.

To the birds this was a very poor reason, but the older ones felt grateful to him at this time because he had nursed a number of fledglings through the German measles, and they offered to show him how birds fly a kite. So six of them took the end of the string in their beaks and flew away with it; and to his amazement it flew after them and went even higher than they.

To the birds, this was a weak excuse, but the older ones felt thankful to him at that moment because he had cared for several young birds through the German measles. So, six of them grabbed the end of the string in their beaks and took off; to his surprise, it followed them and soared even higher than they did.

Peter screamed out, “Do it again!” and with great good-nature they did it several times, and always instead of thanking them he cried, “Do it again!” which shows that even now he had not quite forgotten what it was to be a boy.

Peter shouted, “Do it again!” and with great kindness, they did it several times. Instead of thanking them, he yelled, “Do it again!” which shows that even now he hadn’t completely forgotten what it was like to be a boy.

At last, with a grand design burning within his brave heart, he begged them to do it once more with him clinging to the tail, and now a hundred flew off with the string, and Peter clung to the tail, meaning to drop off when he was over the Gardens. But the kite broke to pieces in the air, and he would have drowned in the Serpentine had he not caught hold of two indignant swans and made them carry him to the island. After this the birds said that they would help him no more in his mad enterprise.

Finally, with a bold vision burning in his courageous heart, he asked them to do it one more time with him holding onto the tail, and now a hundred took off with the string, while Peter held on, planning to let go when he was over the Gardens. But the kite shattered in midair, and he would have drowned in the Serpentine if he hadn’t grabbed onto two annoyed swans and made them carry him to the island. After that, the birds said they wouldn’t help him again with his reckless plan.

Nevertheless, Peter did reach the Gardens at last by the help of Shelley's boat, as I am now to tell you.

Nevertheless, Peter finally arrived at the Gardens with the help of Shelley's boat, as I am about to tell you.





XV. The Thrush's Nest

Shelley was a young gentleman and as grown-up as he need ever expect to be. He was a poet; and they are never exactly grown-up. They are people who despise money except what you need for to-day, and he had all that and five pounds over. So, when he was walking in the Kensington Gardens, he made a paper boat of his bank-note, and sent it sailing on the Serpentine.

Shelley was a young man and as grown-up as he could ever expect to be. He was a poet; and poets are never really fully grown-up. They are people who look down on money, except for what you need for today, and he had enough for that plus an extra five pounds. So, when he was walking in Kensington Gardens, he made a paper boat out of his banknote and sent it sailing on the Serpentine.

It reached the island at night: and the look-out brought it to Solomon Caw, who thought at first that it was the usual thing, a message from a lady, saying she would be obliged if he could let her have a good one. They always ask for the best one he has, and if he likes the letter he sends one from Class A; but if it ruffles him he sends very funny ones indeed. Sometimes he sends none at all, and at another time he sends a nestful; it all depends on the mood you catch him in. He likes you to leave it all to him, and if you mention particularly that you hope he will see his way to making it a boy this time, he is almost sure to send another girl. And whether you are a lady or only a little boy who wants a baby-sister, always take pains to write your address clearly. You can't think what a lot of babies Solomon has sent to the wrong house.

It arrived at the island at night, and the lookout brought it to Solomon Caw, who initially thought it was just the usual request from a lady asking for a good baby. They always ask for the best one he has, and if he likes the letter, he sends one from Class A; but if it annoys him, he sends some pretty ridiculous ones. Sometimes he doesn't send anything at all, and other times he sends a bunch; it really depends on his mood. He prefers that you leave it up to him, and if you specifically say you hope he’ll send a boy this time, he’ll almost definitely send another girl. And whether you're a lady or just a little boy wanting a baby sister, always make sure to write your address clearly. You can’t imagine how many babies Solomon has sent to the wrong house.

Shelley's boat, when opened, completely puzzled Solomon, and he took counsel of his assistants, who having walked over it twice, first with their toes pointed out, and then with their toes pointed in, decided that it came from some greedy person who wanted five. They thought this because there was a large five printed on it. “Preposterous!” cried Solomon in a rage, and he presented it to Peter; anything useless which drifted upon the island was usually given to Peter as a play-thing.

Shelley's boat, when opened, completely baffled Solomon, and he consulted his assistants, who walked over it twice—first with their toes pointed out and then with their toes pointed in. They decided it must belong to some greedy person who wanted five. They thought this because there was a big five printed on it. “Absurd!” shouted Solomon in a rage, and he handed it over to Peter; anything useless that washed up on the island was usually given to Peter as a toy.

But he did not play with his precious bank-note, for he knew what it was at once, having been very observant during the week when he was an ordinary boy. With so much money, he reflected, he could surely at last contrive to reach the Gardens, and he considered all the possible ways, and decided (wisely, I think) to choose the best way. But, first, he had to tell the birds of the value of Shelley's boat; and though they were too honest to demand it back, he saw that they were galled, and they cast such black looks at Solomon, who was rather vain of his cleverness, that he flew away to the end of the island, and sat there very depressed with his head buried in his wings. Now Peter knew that unless Solomon was on your side, you never got anything done for you in the island, so he followed him and tried to hearten him.

But he didn't play with his precious banknote because he recognized it right away, having been quite observant during the week he spent as an ordinary boy. With that much money, he thought he could finally make it to the Gardens, and he considered all the possible ways to get there, deciding (wisely, I think) to choose the best route. However, first, he had to inform the birds about the value of Shelley's boat; and although they were too honest to demand it back, he could tell they were annoyed, and they shot such dark looks at Solomon, who was a bit proud of his cleverness, that he flew away to the far end of the island and sat there very downcast with his head buried in his wings. Now Peter knew that unless Solomon was on your side, nothing ever got done for you on the island, so he followed him and tried to cheer him up.

Nor was this all that Peter did to gain the powerful old fellow's good will. You must know that Solomon had no intention of remaining in office all his life. He looked forward to retiring by-and-by, and devoting his green old age to a life of pleasure on a certain yew-stump in the Figs which had taken his fancy, and for years he had been quietly filling his stocking. It was a stocking belonging to some bathing person which had been cast upon the island, and at the time I speak of it contained a hundred and eighty crumbs, thirty-four nuts, sixteen crusts, a pen-wiper and a boot-lace. When his stocking was full, Solomon calculated that he would be able to retire on a competency. Peter now gave him a pound. He cut it off his bank-note with a sharp stick.

Nor was that all Peter did to win the favor of the powerful old guy. You should know that Solomon had no plans to stay in power his whole life. He looked forward to retiring eventually and spending his golden years enjoying life on a certain yew stump in the Figs that he liked. For years, he had been quietly saving up. It was a stocking that belonged to some swimmer, which had washed up on the island, and at that time, it held a hundred and eighty crumbs, thirty-four nuts, sixteen crusts, a pen-wiper, and a boot-lace. When his stocking was full, Solomon figured he could retire comfortably. Peter then handed him a pound, cutting it off his banknote with a sharp stick.

This made Solomon his friend for ever, and after the two had consulted together they called a meeting of the thrushes. You will see presently why thrushes only were invited.

This made Solomon his friend for good, and after they talked things over, they called a meeting of the thrushes. You'll soon see why only thrushes were invited.

The scheme to be put before them was really Peter's, but Solomon did most of the talking, because he soon became irritable if other people talked. He began by saying that he had been much impressed by the superior ingenuity shown by the thrushes in nest-building, and this put them into good-humour at once, as it was meant to do; for all the quarrels between birds are about the best way of building nests. Other birds, said Solomon, omitted to line their nests with mud, and as a result they did not hold water. Here he cocked his head as if he had used an unanswerable argument; but, unfortunately, a Mrs. Finch had come to the meeting uninvited, and she squeaked out, “We don't build nests to hold water, but to hold eggs,” and then the thrushes stopped cheering, and Solomon was so perplexed that he took several sips of water.

The plan they were discussing was actually Peter's, but Solomon did most of the talking because he got irritated if anyone else spoke. He started by saying he was really impressed by how clever thrushes are at building nests, which instantly put everyone in a good mood, just like he intended, since most bird arguments are about the best nest-building techniques. Solomon pointed out that other birds forget to line their nests with mud, and because of that, their nests didn't hold water. He tilted his head, as if he had made a solid point. However, an uninvited Mrs. Finch showed up at the meeting and piped up, “We don’t build nests to hold water, but to hold eggs,” which made the thrushes stop cheering. Solomon was so thrown off by this that he took a few sips of water.

“Consider,” he said at last, “how warm the mud makes the nest.”

“Think about,” he said finally, “how warm the mud makes the nest.”

“Consider,” cried Mrs. Finch, “that when water gets into the nest it remains there and your little ones are drowned.”

“Think about it,” shouted Mrs. Finch, “when water gets into the nest, it stays there and your little ones drown.”

The thrushes begged Solomon with a look to say something crushing in reply to this, but again he was perplexed.

The thrushes gave Solomon a look that seemed to plead for a sharp response to this, but once again, he was puzzled.

“Try another drink,” suggested Mrs. Finch pertly. Kate was her name, and all Kates are saucy.

“Try another drink,” Mrs. Finch said cheekily. Her name was Kate, and all Kates are a bit sassy.

Solomon did try another drink, and it inspired him. “If,” said he, “a finch's nest is placed on the Serpentine it fills and breaks to pieces, but a thrush's nest is still as dry as the cup of a swan's back.”

Solomon took another sip, and it sparked his creativity. “If,” he said, “a finch's nest is put on the Serpentine, it gets filled with water and falls apart, but a thrush's nest stays as dry as a swan’s back.”

How the thrushes applauded! Now they knew why they lined their nests with mud, and when Mrs. Finch called out, “We don't place our nests on the Serpentine,” they did what they should have done at first: chased her from the meeting. After this it was most orderly. What they had been brought together to hear, said Solomon, was this: their young friend, Peter Pan, as they well knew, wanted very much to be able to cross to the Gardens, and he now proposed, with their help, to build a boat.

How the thrushes cheered! Now they understood why they lined their nests with mud, and when Mrs. Finch shouted, “We don’t build our nests on the Serpentine,” they did what they should have done at the start: they chased her away from the meeting. After that, everything was much more organized. What they had gathered to discuss, Solomon said, was this: their young friend, Peter Pan, as they all knew, really wanted to be able to cross to the Gardens, and he now proposed, with their help, to build a boat.

At this the thrushes began to fidget, which made Peter tremble for his scheme.

At this, the thrushes started to fidget, causing Peter to worry about his plan.

Solomon explained hastily that what he meant was not one of the cumbrous boats that humans use; the proposed boat was to be simply a thrush's nest large enough to hold Peter.

Solomon quickly clarified that he wasn't talking about one of those heavy boats that people use; the boat he had in mind was just a thrush's nest big enough to fit Peter.

But still, to Peter's agony, the thrushes were sulky. “We are very busy people,” they grumbled, “and this would be a big job.”

But still, to Peter's frustration, the thrushes were grumpy. “We are very busy,” they complained, “and this would be a huge task.”

“Quite so,” said Solomon, “and, of course, Peter would not allow you to work for nothing. You must remember that he is now in comfortable circumstances, and he will pay you such wages as you have never been paid before. Peter Pan authorises me to say that you shall all be paid sixpence a day.”

“Exactly,” said Solomon, “and, of course, Peter wouldn't let you work for free. You have to keep in mind that he's in a good financial position now, and he’ll pay you wages like you’ve never seen before. Peter Pan has authorized me to say that you will all be paid sixpence a day.”

Then all the thrushes hopped for joy, and that very day was begun the celebrated Building of the Boat. All their ordinary business fell into arrears. It was the time of year when they should have been pairing, but not a thrush's nest was built except this big one, and so Solomon soon ran short of thrushes with which to supply the demand from the mainland. The stout, rather greedy children, who look so well in perambulators but get puffed easily when they walk, were all young thrushes once, and ladies often ask specially for them. What do you think Solomon did? He sent over to the house-tops for a lot of sparrows and ordered them to lay their eggs in old thrushes' nests and sent their young to the ladies and swore they were all thrushes! It was known afterward on the island as the Sparrows' Year, and so, when you meet, as you doubtless sometimes do, grown-up people who puff and blow as if they thought themselves bigger than they are, very likely they belong to that year. You ask them.

Then all the thrushes jumped for joy, and that very day marked the start of the famous Boat Building. All their usual activities fell behind. It was the season when they should have been nesting, but not a single thrush nest was built except for this big one, and so Solomon quickly ran out of thrushes to meet the demand from the mainland. The stout, somewhat greedy children, who look adorable in strollers but get tired easily when they walk, were all young thrushes once, and ladies often specifically request them. What do you think Solomon did? He called over a bunch of sparrows from the rooftops and told them to lay their eggs in old thrush nests, then sent their young ones to the ladies and claimed they were all thrushes! It later became known on the island as the Year of the Sparrows, and so, when you meet grown-ups who huff and puff as if they think they're bigger than they really are, they probably belong to that year. You should ask them.

Peter was a just master, and paid his workpeople every evening. They stood in rows on the branches, waiting politely while he cut the paper sixpences out of his bank-note, and presently he called the roll, and then each bird, as the names were mentioned, flew down and got sixpence. It must have been a fine sight.

Peter was a fair boss, and he paid his workers every evening. They stood in lines on the branches, waiting patiently while he cut sixpence out of his bank-note, and then he called out the names, and each bird, as their name was mentioned, flew down and collected their sixpence. It must have been a great sight.

And at last, after months of labor, the boat was finished. Oh, the deportment of Peter as he saw it growing more and more like a great thrush's nest! From the very beginning of the building of it he slept by its side, and often woke up to say sweet things to it, and after it was lined with mud and the mud had dried he always slept in it. He sleeps in his nest still, and has a fascinating way of curling round in it, for it is just large enough to hold him comfortably when he curls round like a kitten. It is brown inside, of course, but outside it is mostly green, being woven of grass and twigs, and when these wither or snap the walls are thatched afresh. There are also a few feathers here and there, which came off the thrushes while they were building.

And finally, after months of hard work, the boat was done. Oh, how Peter carried himself as he watched it become more and more like a big thrush's nest! From the very start of its construction, he slept beside it, often waking up to say lovely things to it, and after it was lined with mud and the mud dried, he always slept inside it. He still sleeps in his nest, and he has a charming way of curling up in it since it's just big enough to fit him comfortably when he curls up like a kitten. It’s brown on the inside, of course, but mostly green on the outside, made from grass and twigs, and when these dry out or snap, the walls get thatched again. There are also a few feathers here and there that came off the thrushes while they were building.

The other birds were extremely jealous and said that the boat would not balance on the water, but it lay most beautifully steady; they said the water would come into it, but no water came into it. Next they said that Peter had no oars, and this caused the thrushes to look at each other in dismay, but Peter replied that he had no need of oars, for he had a sail, and with such a proud, happy face he produced a sail which he had fashioned out of his night-gown, and though it was still rather like a night-gown it made a lovely sail. And that night, the moon being full, and all the birds asleep, he did enter his coracle (as Master Francis Pretty would have said) and depart out of the island. And first, he knew not why, he looked upward, with his hands clasped, and from that moment his eyes were pinned to the west.

The other birds were really jealous and said that the boat wouldn’t stay balanced on the water, but it floated perfectly still; they claimed water would get inside, but no water came in. Then they said Peter had no oars, which made the thrushes glance at each other in shock, but Peter said he didn’t need oars because he had a sail, and with a proud, happy expression, he showed off a sail he had made from his nightgown. Even though it still looked a bit like a nightgown, it worked beautifully as a sail. That night, with the moon full and all the birds asleep, he climbed into his coracle (as Master Francis Pretty would have said) and left the island. At first, for some reason, he looked up with his hands clasped, and from that moment on, his gaze was fixed on the west.

He had promised the thrushes to begin by making short voyages, with them to his guides, but far away he saw the Kensington Gardens beckoning to him beneath the bridge, and he could not wait. His face was flushed, but he never looked back; there was an exultation in his little breast that drove out fear. Was Peter the least gallant of the English mariners who have sailed westward to meet the Unknown?

He had promised the thrushes to start with short trips, with them guiding him, but in the distance, he saw Kensington Gardens calling to him from beneath the bridge, and he couldn't wait. His face was flushed, but he never looked back; there was a thrill in his chest that pushed out any fear. Was Peter the least brave of the English sailors who have sailed westward to face the Unknown?

At first, his boat turned round and round, and he was driven back to the place of his starting, whereupon he shortened sail, by removing one of the sleeves, and was forthwith carried backward by a contrary breeze, to his no small peril. He now let go the sail, with the result that he was drifted toward the far shore, where are black shadows he knew not the dangers of, but suspected them, and so once more hoisted his night-gown and went roomer of the shadows until he caught a favouring wind, which bore him westward, but at so great a speed that he was like to be broke against the bridge. Which, having avoided, he passed under the bridge and came, to his great rejoicing, within full sight of the delectable Gardens. But having tried to cast anchor, which was a stone at the end of a piece of the kite-string, he found no bottom, and was fain to hold off, seeking for moorage, and, feeling his way, he buffeted against a sunken reef that cast him overboard by the greatness of the shock, and he was near to being drowned, but clambered back into the vessel. There now arose a mighty storm, accompanied by roaring of waters, such as he had never heard the like, and he was tossed this way and that, and his hands so numbed with the cold that he could not close them. Having escaped the danger of which, he was mercifully carried into a small bay, where his boat rode at peace.

At first, his boat spun around, and he was pushed back to where he started. He then lowered one of the sails and was immediately blown backwards by a contrary wind, putting him in real danger. He released the sail, which sent him drifting toward the distant shore, where dark shadows lurked that he didn’t know the dangers of, but suspected them. So, he once again raised his nightgown and navigated through the shadows until he caught a favorable wind that pushed him westward, but at such a speed that he almost crashed into the bridge. Having avoided that, he went under the bridge and, to his great joy, finally saw the beautiful Gardens. However, when he tried to drop anchor, which was just a stone tied to a piece of kite string, he found he couldn't find a bottom and had to keep drifting, searching for a place to moor. While feeling his way, he hit a hidden reef, which threw him overboard from the force of the impact, and he nearly drowned but managed to climb back into the boat. A fierce storm then erupted, accompanied by a roar of waves like nothing he’d ever heard before, tossing him around until his hands were so numb from the cold that he couldn’t grip anything. After escaping that danger, he was thankfully carried into a small bay where his boat finally rested peacefully.

Nevertheless, he was not yet in safety; for, on pretending to disembark, he found a multitude of small people drawn up on the shore to contest his landing, and shouting shrilly to him to be off, for it was long past Lock-out Time. This, with much brandishing of their holly-leaves, and also a company of them carried an arrow which some boy had left in the Gardens, and this they were prepared to use as a battering-ram.

Nevertheless, he was still not safe; for, when he pretended to get off the boat, he found a crowd of tiny people gathered on the shore ready to stop him from landing. They shouted at him to leave since it was well past Lock-out Time. They waved their holly leaves around, and a group of them carried an arrow that some kid had left in the Gardens, and they were ready to use it as a battering ram.

Then Peter, who knew them for the fairies, called out that he was not an ordinary human and had no desire to do them displeasure, but to be their friend; nevertheless, having found a jolly harbour, he was in no temper to draw off therefrom, and he warned them if they sought to mischief him to stand to their harms.

Then Peter, who recognized them as fairies, shouted that he wasn’t an ordinary human and didn’t want to upset them, but rather to be their friend. However, having found a cozy spot, he wasn’t in the mood to leave, and he warned them that if they tried to cause him trouble, they would face the consequences.

So saying, he boldly leapt ashore, and they gathered around him with intent to slay him, but there then arose a great cry among the women, and it was because they had now observed that his sail was a baby's night-gown. Whereupon, they straightway loved him, and grieved that their laps were too small, the which I cannot explain, except by saying that such is the way of women. The men-fairies now sheathed their weapons on observing the behaviour of their women, on whose intelligence they set great store, and they led him civilly to their queen, who conferred upon him the courtesy of the Gardens after Lock-out Time, and henceforth Peter could go whither he chose, and the fairies had orders to put him in comfort.

So saying, he boldly jumped ashore, and they surrounded him, planning to attack, but then a loud cry came from the women, as they realized that his sail was a baby's nightgown. Instantly, they began to love him and felt sad that their laps were too small for him, which I can't really explain, except to say that's how women are. The men-fairies put away their weapons when they saw how their women reacted, as they really valued their intelligence, and they politely led him to their queen, who honored him with access to the Gardens after Lock-out Time. From that point on, Peter could go wherever he wanted, and the fairies were instructed to take care of him.

Such was his first voyage to the Gardens, and you may gather from the antiquity of the language that it took place a long time ago. But Peter never grows any older, and if we could be watching for him under the bridge to-night (but, of course, we can't), I daresay we should see him hoisting his night-gown and sailing or paddling toward us in the Thrush's Nest. When he sails, he sits down, but he stands up to paddle. I shall tell you presently how he got his paddle.

That was his first trip to the Gardens, and you can tell from the old-fashioned language that it happened a long time ago. But Peter never gets any older, and if we could be waiting for him under the bridge tonight (but, of course, we can't), I bet we would see him lifting up his nightgown and sailing or paddling toward us in the Thrush's Nest. When he sails, he sits down, but he stands up to paddle. I'll explain soon how he got his paddle.

Long before the time for the opening of the gates comes he steals back to the island, for people must not see him (he is not so human as all that), but this gives him hours for play, and he plays exactly as real children play. At least he thinks so, and it is one of the pathetic things about him that he often plays quite wrongly.

Long before the gates are set to open, he sneaks back to the island because he can't be seen by people (he's not that human). But this gives him hours to play, and he plays just like real kids do. At least, he thinks so, and it’s one of the sad things about him that he often plays in completely the wrong way.

You see, he had no one to tell him how children really play, for the fairies were all more or less in hiding until dusk, and so know nothing, and though the birds pretended that they could tell him a great deal, when the time for telling came, it was wonderful how little they really knew. They told him the truth about hide-and-seek, and he often plays it by himself, but even the ducks on the Round Pond could not explain to him what it is that makes the pond so fascinating to boys. Every night the ducks have forgotten all the events of the day, except the number of pieces of cake thrown to them. They are gloomy creatures, and say that cake is not what it was in their young days.

You see, he had no one to show him how kids really play because the fairies were mostly hiding until evening and didn’t know much. Even though the birds acted like they could tell him a lot, when it came time to share, it was surprising how little they actually knew. They accurately described hide-and-seek, and he often plays it alone, but even the ducks at the Round Pond couldn’t explain why the pond is so captivating for boys. Every night, the ducks forget everything that happened during the day, except for the number of pieces of cake thrown to them. They’re pretty miserable creatures and say that cake isn’t what it used to be in their younger days.

So Peter had to find out many things for himself. He often played ships at the Round Pond, but his ship was only a hoop which he had found on the grass. Of course, he had never seen a hoop, and he wondered what you play at with them, and decided that you play at pretending they are boats. This hoop always sank at once, but he waded in for it, and sometimes he dragged it gleefully round the rim of the pond, and he was quite proud to think that he had discovered what boys do with hoops.

So Peter had to figure out a lot of things on his own. He often played with boats at the Round Pond, but his boat was just a hoop he had found on the grass. Of course, he had never seen a hoop before and wondered what you do with them, finally deciding that you pretend they are boats. This hoop always sank immediately, but he waded in to get it, and sometimes he happily dragged it around the edge of the pond. He felt pretty proud to think he had figured out what boys do with hoops.

Another time, when he found a child's pail, he thought it was for sitting in, and he sat so hard in it that he could scarcely get out of it. Also he found a balloon. It was bobbing about on the Hump, quite as if it was having a game by itself, and he caught it after an exciting chase. But he thought it was a ball, and Jenny Wren had told him that boys kick balls, so he kicked it; and after that he could not find it anywhere.

Another time, when he came across a child's bucket, he thought it was meant for sitting in, and he sat in it so hard that he could barely get out. He also found a balloon. It was bouncing around on the Hump as if it was playing a game by itself, and he caught it after a thrilling chase. But he thought it was a ball, and Jenny Wren told him that boys kick balls, so he kicked it; after that, he couldn't find it anywhere.

Perhaps the most surprising thing he found was a perambulator. It was under a lime-tree, near the entrance to the Fairy Queen's Winter Palace (which is within the circle of the seven Spanish chestnuts), and Peter approached it warily, for the birds had never mentioned such things to him. Lest it was alive, he addressed it politely, and then, as it gave no answer, he went nearer and felt it cautiously. He gave it a little push, and it ran from him, which made him think it must be alive after all; but, as it had run from him, he was not afraid. So he stretched out his hand to pull it to him, but this time it ran at him, and he was so alarmed that he leapt the railing and scudded away to his boat. You must not think, however, that he was a coward, for he came back next night with a crust in one hand and a stick in the other, but the perambulator had gone, and he never saw another one. I have promised to tell you also about his paddle. It was a child's spade which he had found near St. Govor's Well, and he thought it was a paddle.

The most surprising thing he found was a baby stroller. It was under a lime tree, close to the entrance of the Fairy Queen's Winter Palace (which is within the circle of the seven Spanish chestnuts), and Peter approached it cautiously, since the birds had never mentioned anything like this to him. In case it was alive, he spoke to it politely, and when it didn’t respond, he got closer and touched it gently. He pushed it a little, and it rolled away from him, making him think it might actually be alive; but since it had rolled away, he wasn’t scared. So he reached out to pull it towards him, but this time it rolled right at him, and he was so startled that he jumped over the railing and hurried back to his boat. But don’t think he was a coward, because he returned the next night with a piece of bread in one hand and a stick in the other, only to find that the stroller was gone, and he never saw another one again. I have also promised to tell you about his paddle. It was a child’s shovel that he had found near St. Govor's Well, and he thought it was a paddle.

Do you pity Peter Pan for making these mistakes? If so, I think it rather silly of you. What I mean is that, of course, one must pity him now and then, but to pity him all the time would be impertinence. He thought he had the most splendid time in the Gardens, and to think you have it is almost quite as good as really to have it. He played without ceasing, while you often waste time by being mad-dog or Mary-Annish. He could be neither of these things, for he had never heard of them, but do you think he is to be pitied for that?

Do you feel sorry for Peter Pan for making these mistakes? If you do, I think that's kind of silly. What I mean is that, sure, you can feel a bit sorry for him now and then, but feeling sorry for him all the time would be rude. He believed he had the best time in the Gardens, and just thinking you have that experience is almost as good as actually having it. He played non-stop, while you often waste time by being angry or overly dramatic. He could never be any of those things because he had never heard of them. Do you really think he should be pitied for that?

Oh, he was merry. He was as much merrier than you, for instance, as you are merrier than your father. Sometimes he fell, like a spinning-top, from sheer merriment. Have you seen a greyhound leaping the fences of the Gardens? That is how Peter leaps them.

Oh, he was cheerful. He was way cheerier than you, for example, just like you are cheerier than your dad. Sometimes he would fall, like a spinning-top, from pure joy. Have you seen a greyhound jumping over the fences in the Gardens? That's how Peter jumps them.

And think of the music of his pipe. Gentlemen who walk home at night write to the papers to say they heard a nightingale in the Gardens, but it is really Peter's pipe they hear. Of course, he had no mother—at least, what use was she to him? You can be sorry for him for that, but don't be too sorry, for the next thing I mean to tell you is how he revisited her. It was the fairies who gave him the chance.

And think about the music from his pipe. Men who walk home at night write to the newspapers saying they heard a nightingale in the Gardens, but it's actually Peter's pipe they're hearing. Of course, he didn't have a mother—at least, what good was she to him? You can feel sorry for him about that, but don't feel too sorry, because the next thing I'm going to tell you is how he went back to see her. It was the fairies who gave him the opportunity.





XVI. Lock-Out Time

It is frightfully difficult to know much about the fairies, and almost the only thing known for certain is that there are fairies wherever there are children. Long ago children were forbidden the Gardens, and at that time there was not a fairy in the place; then the children were admitted, and the fairies came trooping in that very evening. They can't resist following the children, but you seldom see them, partly because they live in the daytime behind the railings, where you are not allowed to go, and also partly because they are so cunning. They are not a bit cunning after Lock-out, but until Lock-out, my word!

It's really hard to know much about fairies, and the only thing that's definitely known is that they appear wherever there are kids. Long ago, kids weren't allowed in the Gardens, and at that time, there wasn't a fairy around. Then, when the kids were let in, the fairies came flooding in that very evening. They can't help but follow the children, but you rarely catch a glimpse of them, partly because they spend the daytime behind the railings, where you can't go, and also partly because they're so clever. They're not clever at all after Lock-out, but until Lock-out, wow!

When you were a bird you knew the fairies pretty well, and you remember a good deal about them in your babyhood, which it is a great pity you can't write down, for gradually you forget, and I have heard of children who declared that they had never once seen a fairy. Very likely if they said this in the Kensington Gardens, they were standing looking at a fairy all the time. The reason they were cheated was that she pretended to be something else. This is one of their best tricks. They usually pretend to be flowers, because the court sits in the Fairies' Basin, and there are so many flowers there, and all along the Baby Walk, that a flower is the thing least likely to attract attention. They dress exactly like flowers, and change with the seasons, putting on white when lilies are in and blue for blue-bells, and so on. They like crocus and hyacinth time best of all, as they are partial to a bit of colour, but tulips (except white ones, which are the fairy-cradles) they consider garish, and they sometimes put off dressing like tulips for days, so that the beginning of the tulip weeks is almost the best time to catch them.

When you were a bird, you knew the fairies quite well, and you remember a lot about them from your early childhood, which is a real shame you can't write down, because over time you forget, and I've heard of kids who claim they never saw a fairy even once. It's very possible that if they said this in Kensington Gardens, they were actually looking at a fairy the whole time. The reason they were fooled is that the fairy pretended to be something else. This is one of their best tricks. They usually pretend to be flowers because the court meets in the Fairies' Basin, and there are so many flowers there and along the Baby Walk that a flower is the last thing anyone would pay attention to. They dress exactly like flowers and change with the seasons, wearing white when lilies are in bloom, blue for bluebells, and so on. They especially love crocus and hyacinth time because they enjoy a bit of color, but they find tulips (except for white ones, which are the fairy cradles) too flashy, and they sometimes delay dressing like tulips for days, making the start of tulip season one of the best times to catch them.

When they think you are not looking they skip along pretty lively, but if you look and they fear there is no time to hide, they stand quite still, pretending to be flowers. Then, after you have passed without knowing that they were fairies, they rush home and tell their mothers they have had such an adventure. The Fairy Basin, you remember, is all covered with ground-ivy (from which they make their castor-oil), with flowers growing in it here and there. Most of them really are flowers, but some of them are fairies. You never can be sure of them, but a good plan is to walk by looking the other way, and then turn round sharply. Another good plan, which David and I sometimes follow, is to stare them down. After a long time they can't help winking, and then you know for certain that they are fairies.

When they think you’re not watching, they skip around pretty energetically, but if you look and they think there’s no time to hide, they freeze, pretending to be flowers. After you’ve passed by without noticing they were fairies, they rush home and tell their moms about the adventure they just had. The Fairy Basin, as you remember, is completely covered with ground-ivy (which they use to make castor oil), with flowers scattered throughout. Most of them are really flowers, but some of them are fairies. You can never be sure which is which, but a good strategy is to walk by looking the other way, then turn around quickly. Another effective method, which David and I sometimes use, is to stare them down. After a while, they can’t help but blink, and that’s when you know for sure they’re fairies.

There are also numbers of them along the Baby Walk, which is a famous gentle place, as spots frequented by fairies are called. Once twenty-four of them had an extraordinary adventure. They were a girls' school out for a walk with the governess, and all wearing hyacinth gowns, when she suddenly put her finger to her mouth, and then they all stood still on an empty bed and pretended to be hyacinths. Unfortunately, what the governess had heard was two gardeners coming to plant new flowers in that very bed. They were wheeling a handcart with the flowers in it, and were quite surprised to find the bed occupied. “Pity to lift them hyacinths,” said the one man. “Duke's orders,” replied the other, and, having emptied the cart, they dug up the boarding-school and put the poor, terrified things in it in five rows. Of course, neither the governess nor the girls dare let on that they were fairies, so they were carted far away to a potting-shed, out of which they escaped in the night without their shoes, but there was a great row about it among the parents, and the school was ruined.

There are also a lot of them along the Baby Walk, which is a well-known, peaceful spot where fairies often hang out. One time, twenty-four of them had an amazing adventure. They were a girls' school out for a stroll with their governess, all dressed in hyacinth gowns, when she suddenly raised her finger to her lips, and they all froze on an empty flower bed, pretending to be hyacinths. Unfortunately, what the governess had heard was two gardeners coming to plant new flowers in that very bed. They were pushing a handcart filled with flowers and were quite surprised to find the bed occupied. “Too bad to pull up those hyacinths,” said one man. “Duke's orders,” replied the other, and after emptying the cart, they dug up the boarding school and placed the poor, frightened girls in it in five rows. Naturally, neither the governess nor the girls dared to reveal that they were fairies, so they were carted off to a potting shed, from which they escaped at night without their shoes, but it caused a huge uproar among the parents, and the school ended up in ruins.

As for their houses, it is no use looking for them, because they are the exact opposite of our houses. You can see our houses by day but you can't see them by dark. Well, you can see their houses by dark, but you can't see them by day, for they are the colour of night, and I never heard of anyone yet who could see night in the daytime. This does not mean that they are black, for night has its colours just as day has, but ever so much brighter. Their blues and reds and greens are like ours with a light behind them. The palace is entirely built of many-coloured glasses, and is quite the loveliest of all royal residences, but the queen sometimes complains because the common people will peep in to see what she is doing. They are very inquisitive folk, and press quite hard against the glass, and that is why their noses are mostly snubby. The streets are miles long and very twisty, and have paths on each side made of bright worsted. The birds used to steal the worsted for their nests, but a policeman has been appointed to hold on at the other end.

When it comes to their homes, don’t even bother trying to find them, because they are totally the opposite of ours. You can see our homes during the day, but not at night. On the other hand, you can see their homes at night, but they’re invisible during the day because they’re the color of darkness, and I’ve never heard of anyone being able to see darkness in daylight. This doesn’t mean they’re black, because night has colors just like day does, but they’re so much brighter. Their blues, reds, and greens are similar to ours, but with a light shining through them. The palace is made entirely of colorful glass and is the most beautiful of all the royal residences. However, the queen sometimes gets annoyed because the common people sneak peeks to see what she’s up to. They’re really curious and press quite hard against the glass, which is why most of them have snubby noses. The streets are miles long and very winding, with paths on either side made of bright fabric. Birds used to steal the fabric for their nests, but a policeman has been assigned to stand at the other end.

One of the great differences between the fairies and us is that they never do anything useful. When the first baby laughed for the first time, his laugh broke into a million pieces, and they all went skipping about. That was the beginning of fairies. They look tremendously busy, you know, as if they had not a moment to spare, but if you were to ask them what they are doing, they could not tell you in the least. They are frightfully ignorant, and everything they do is make-believe. They have a postman, but he never calls except at Christmas with his little box, and though they have beautiful schools, nothing is taught in them; the youngest child being chief person is always elected mistress, and when she has called the roll, they all go out for a walk and never come back. It is a very noticeable thing that, in fairy families, the youngest is always chief person, and usually becomes a prince or princess; and children remember this, and think it must be so among humans also, and that is why they are often made uneasy when they come upon their mother furtively putting new frills on the basinette.

One of the biggest differences between fairies and us is that they never do anything useful. When the first baby laughed for the first time, his laugh shattered into a million pieces, and they all went dancing around. That was the start of fairies. They look incredibly busy, as if they have no time to spare, but if you asked them what they were doing, they wouldn’t be able to tell you at all. They are extremely clueless, and everything they do is just pretend. They have a postman, but he only visits at Christmas with his little box, and even though they have beautiful schools, nothing is taught there; the youngest child is always elected as the teacher, and once she takes attendance, they all go out for a walk and never come back. It’s quite noticeable that in fairy families, the youngest is always the main person and usually becomes a prince or princess; children remember this and think it must be the same for humans, which is why they often feel uneasy when they catch their mother secretly putting new frills on the bassinet.

You have probably observed that your baby-sister wants to do all sorts of things that your mother and her nurse want her not to do: to stand up at sitting-down time, and to sit down at standing-up time, for instance, or to wake up when she should fall asleep, or to crawl on the floor when she is wearing her best frock, and so on, and perhaps you put this down to naughtiness. But it is not; it simply means that she is doing as she has seen the fairies do; she begins by following their ways, and it takes about two years to get her into the human ways. Her fits of passion, which are awful to behold, and are usually called teething, are no such thing; they are her natural exasperation, because we don't understand her, though she is talking an intelligible language. She is talking fairy. The reason mothers and nurses know what her remarks mean, before other people know, as that “Guch” means “Give it to me at once,” while “Wa” is “Why do you wear such a funny hat?” is because, mixing so much with babies, they have picked up a little of the fairy language.

You’ve probably noticed that your baby sister wants to do all kinds of things that your mom and her caregiver don’t want her to do: like standing up when it’s time to sit down, or sitting down when it’s time to stand up, waking up when she should be falling asleep, or crawling on the floor in her best dress, and so on, and maybe you think this is just being naughty. But it’s not; it simply means she’s mimicking what the fairies do; she starts by following their ways, and it takes about two years to get her used to human customs. Her outbursts, which are terrible to witness and are usually blamed on teething, aren’t really that; they are her natural frustration because we don’t understand her, even though she is speaking a language we can understand. She is speaking fairy. The reason mothers and caregivers can understand what she’s saying before others can—like when “Guch” means “Give it to me now,” and “Wa” is “Why are you wearing that silly hat?”—is because they spend so much time with babies that they’ve picked up a bit of the fairy language.

Of late David has been thinking back hard about the fairy tongue, with his hands clutching his temples, and he has remembered a number of their phrases which I shall tell you some day if I don't forget. He had heard them in the days when he was a thrush, and though I suggested to him that perhaps it is really bird language he is remembering, he says not, for these phrases are about fun and adventures, and the birds talked of nothing but nest-building. He distinctly remembers that the birds used to go from spot to spot like ladies at shop-windows, looking at the different nests and saying, “Not my colour, my dear,” and “How would that do with a soft lining?” and “But will it wear?” and “What hideous trimming!” and so on.

Recently, David has been reminiscing about the fairy language, with his hands on his temples, recalling several phrases that I’ll share with you someday if I don’t forget. He heard them back when he was a thrush, and even though I suggested that it might actually be bird language he’s remembering, he insists it’s not, because these phrases are about fun and adventures, while the birds only talked about building nests. He clearly remembers that the birds would move from place to place like ladies at shop windows, checking out the different nests and saying things like, “Not my color, dear,” and “How would that look with a soft lining?” and “But will it hold up?” and “What an ugly trim!” and so on.

The fairies are exquisite dancers, and that is why one of the first things the baby does is to sign to you to dance to him and then to cry when you do it. They hold their great balls in the open air, in what is called a fairy-ring. For weeks afterward you can see the ring on the grass. It is not there when they begin, but they make it by waltzing round and round. Sometimes you will find mushrooms inside the ring, and these are fairy chairs that the servants have forgotten to clear away. The chairs and the rings are the only tell-tale marks these little people leave behind them, and they would remove even these were they not so fond of dancing that they toe it till the very moment of the opening of the gates. David and I once found a fairy-ring quite warm.

The fairies are amazing dancers, which is why one of the first things the baby does is signal for you to dance for him and then cry when you do. They have their big parties outside, in what’s called a fairy-ring. For weeks afterward, you can still see the ring on the grass. It isn't there when they start, but they create it by waltzing around and around. Sometimes, you might find mushrooms inside the ring, and these are fairy chairs that the servants forgot to take away. The chairs and the rings are the only clues these little folks leave behind, and they would even get rid of those if they weren’t so into dancing that they keep at it right until the gates open. David and I once found a fairy-ring that was still warm.

But there is also a way of finding out about the ball before it takes place. You know the boards which tell at what time the Gardens are to close to-day. Well, these tricky fairies sometimes slyly change the board on a ball night, so that it says the Gardens are to close at six-thirty for instance, instead of at seven. This enables them to get begun half an hour earlier.

But there’s also a way to find out about the ball before it happens. You know those boards that show what time the Gardens will close today? Well, those mischievous fairies sometimes sneakily change the board on a ball night, so it says the Gardens will close at six-thirty, for example, instead of seven. This lets them get started half an hour earlier.

If on such a night we could remain behind in the Gardens, as the famous Maimie Mannering did, we might see delicious sights, hundreds of lovely fairies hastening to the ball, the married ones wearing their wedding-rings round their waists, the gentlemen, all in uniform, holding up the ladies' trains, and linkmen running in front carrying winter cherries, which are the fairy-lanterns, the cloakroom where they put on their silver slippers and get a ticket for their wraps, the flowers streaming up from the Baby Walk to look on, and always welcome because they can lend a pin, the supper-table, with Queen Mab at the head of it, and behind her chair the Lord Chamberlain, who carries a dandelion on which he blows when Her Majesty wants to know the time.

If on a night like this we could stay behind in the Gardens, like the famous Maimie Mannering, we might see amazing sights—hundreds of beautiful fairies rushing to the ball, the married ones wearing their wedding rings around their waists, the gentlemen all in uniform holding up the ladies' dresses, and links running ahead carrying winter cherries, which are the fairy lanterns. There would be a cloakroom where they put on their silver slippers and get a ticket for their coats, flowers streaming up from the Baby Walk to watch, always welcome because they can lend a pin, the supper table with Queen Mab at the head, and behind her chair, the Lord Chamberlain, who holds a dandelion he blows on when Her Majesty wants to know the time.

The table-cloth varies according to the seasons, and in May it is made of chestnut-blossom. The ways the fairy-servants do is this: The men, scores of them, climb up the trees and shake the branches, and the blossom falls like snow. Then the lady servants sweep it together by whisking their skirts until it is exactly like a table-cloth, and that is how they get their table-cloth.

The tablecloth changes with the seasons, and in May it’s made from chestnut blossoms. The fairy helpers do it like this: A bunch of men climb up the trees and shake the branches, causing the blossoms to fall like snow. Then the female helpers gather it all by sweeping their skirts until it looks just like a tablecloth, and that’s how they prepare their tablecloth.

They have real glasses and real wine of three kinds, namely, blackthorn wine, berberris wine, and cowslip wine, and the Queen pours out, but the bottles are so heavy that she just pretends to pour out. There is bread and butter to begin with, of the size of a threepenny bit; and cakes to end with, and they are so small that they have no crumbs. The fairies sit round on mushrooms, and at first they are very well-behaved and always cough off the table, and so on, but after a bit they are not so well-behaved and stick their fingers into the butter, which is got from the roots of old trees, and the really horrid ones crawl over the table-cloth chasing sugar or other delicacies with their tongues. When the Queen sees them doing this she signs to the servants to wash up and put away, and then everybody adjourns to the dance, the Queen walking in front while the Lord Chamberlain walks behind her, carrying two little pots, one of which contains the juice of wall-flower and the other the juice of Solomon's Seals. Wall-flower juice is good for reviving dancers who fall to the ground in a fit, and Solomon's Seals juice is for bruises. They bruise very easily and when Peter plays faster and faster they foot it till they fall down in fits. For, as you know without my telling you, Peter Pan is the fairies' orchestra. He sits in the middle of the ring, and they would never dream of having a smart dance nowadays without him. “P. P.” is written on the corner of the invitation-cards sent out by all really good families. They are grateful little people, too, and at the princess's coming-of-age ball (they come of age on their second birthday and have a birthday every month) they gave him the wish of his heart.

They have real glasses and real wine in three varieties: blackthorn, berberris, and cowslip. The Queen pours it out, but the bottles are so heavy that she just pretends to pour. They start with small pieces of bread and butter, about the size of a threepenny bit, and finish with bite-sized cakes that don’t leave any crumbs. The fairies sit around on mushrooms, and at first, they behave nicely, always coughing off the table. But after a while, they start misbehaving, sticking their fingers in the butter made from old tree roots, and the really naughty ones crawl across the tablecloth, chasing after sugar and other treats with their tongues. When the Queen sees this, she signals the servants to clean up and put everything away, and then everyone moves on to dance, with the Queen leading the way and the Lord Chamberlain following behind her, carrying two small pots—one with wallflower juice and the other with Solomon's Seal juice. Wallflower juice helps revive dancers who faint, while Solomon's Seal juice is for bruises. They bruise easily, and when Peter plays faster and faster, they dance until they collapse in fits. As you know, Peter Pan is the orchestra for the fairies. He sits in the middle of the circle, and they wouldn't dream of having a fancy dance nowadays without him. “P. P.” is written on the corner of the invitation cards sent out by all the really good families. They are thankful little beings, too, and at the princess's coming-of-age ball (they come of age on their second birthday and celebrate a birthday every month) they granted him the wish of his heart.

The way it was done was this. The Queen ordered him to kneel, and then said that for playing so beautifully she would give him the wish of his heart. Then they all gathered round Peter to hear what was the wish of his heart, but for a long time he hesitated, not being certain what it was himself.

The way it happened was like this. The Queen told him to kneel, and then said that for playing so beautifully, she would grant him the wish of his heart. Everyone gathered around Peter to hear what his wish was, but for a long time, he hesitated, unsure of what it was himself.

“If I chose to go back to mother,” he asked at last, “could you give me that wish?”

“If I decided to go back to my mom,” he finally asked, “could you grant me that wish?”

Now this question vexed them, for were he to return to his mother they should lose his music, so the Queen tilted her nose contemptuously and said, “Pooh, ask for a much bigger wish than that.”

Now this question puzzled them, because if he went back to his mother, they would lose his music. So the Queen wrinkled her nose in disdain and said, “Psh, ask for something way bigger than that.”

“Is that quite a little wish?” he inquired.

“Is that a tiny wish?” he asked.

“As little as this,” the Queen answered, putting her hands near each other.

“As little as this,” the Queen replied, bringing her hands close together.

“What size is a big wish?” he asked.

“What size is a big wish?” he asked.

She measured it off on her skirt and it was a very handsome length.

She measured it against her skirt, and it was a really nice length.

Then Peter reflected and said, “Well, then, I think I shall have two little wishes instead of one big one.”

Then Peter thought for a moment and said, “Okay, I guess I’ll have two little wishes instead of one big one.”

Of course, the fairies had to agree, though his cleverness rather shocked them, and he said that his first wish was to go to his mother, but with the right to return to the Gardens if he found her disappointing. His second wish he would hold in reserve.

Of course, the fairies had to agree, even though his cleverness surprised them. He said that his first wish was to go see his mom, but he wanted to have the option to return to the Gardens if he found her disappointing. He would keep his second wish on standby.

They tried to dissuade him, and even put obstacles in the way.

They tried to convince him not to do it and even put barriers in his way.

“I can give you the power to fly to her house,” the Queen said, “but I can't open the door for you.

“I can give you the power to fly to her house,” the Queen said, “but I can't open the door for you.”

“The window I flew out at will be open,” Peter said confidently. “Mother always keeps it open in the hope that I may fly back.”

“The window I flew out of will be open,” Peter said confidently. “Mom always keeps it open, hoping I might fly back.”

“How do you know?” they asked, quite surprised, and, really, Peter could not explain how he knew.

“How do you know?” they asked, surprised, and honestly, Peter couldn’t explain how he knew.

“I just do know,” he said.

“I just don't know,” he said.

So as he persisted in his wish, they had to grant it. The way they gave him power to fly was this: They all tickled him on the shoulder, and soon he felt a funny itching in that part and then up he rose higher and higher and flew away out of the Gardens and over the house-tops.

So as he kept insisting on his wish, they had to make it happen. They gave him the ability to fly like this: They all tickled him on the shoulder, and soon he felt a strange itching in that spot, then up he went, higher and higher, flying away from the Gardens and over the rooftops.

It was so delicious that instead of flying straight to his old home he skimmed away over St. Paul's to the Crystal Palace and back by the river and Regent's Park, and by the time he reached his mother's window he had quite made up his mind that his second wish should be to become a bird.

It was so delicious that instead of flying straight to his old home, he veered over St. Paul's to the Crystal Palace and back along the river and Regent's Park. By the time he got to his mother's window, he had fully decided that his second wish would be to become a bird.

The window was wide open, just as he knew it would be, and in he fluttered, and there was his mother lying asleep. Peter alighted softly on the wooden rail at the foot of the bed and had a good look at her. She lay with her head on her hand, and the hollow in the pillow was like a nest lined with her brown wavy hair. He remembered, though he had long forgotten it, that she always gave her hair a holiday at night. How sweet the frills of her night-gown were. He was very glad she was such a pretty mother.

The window was wide open, just like he knew it would be, and he flew in. There was his mom peacefully asleep. Peter landed softly on the wooden rail at the foot of the bed and took a good look at her. She was resting with her head on her hand, and the dip in the pillow looked like a nest lined with her brown, wavy hair. He remembered, although he had nearly forgotten, that she always let her hair relax at night. How lovely the frills of her nightgown were. He was really happy she was such a beautiful mom.

But she looked sad, and he knew why she looked sad. One of her arms moved as if it wanted to go round something, and he knew what it wanted to go round.

But she looked sad, and he knew why she looked sad. One of her arms moved as if it wanted to wrap around something, and he knew what it wanted to wrap around.

“Oh, mother,” said Peter to himself, “if you just knew who is sitting on the rail at the foot of the bed.”

“Oh, mom,” Peter said to himself, “if only you knew who’s sitting on the railing at the foot of the bed.”

Very gently he patted the little mound that her feet made, and he could see by her face that she liked it. He knew he had but to say “Mother” ever so softly, and she would wake up. They always wake up at once if it is you that says their name. Then she would give such a joyous cry and squeeze him tight. How nice that would be to him, but oh, how exquisitely delicious it would be to her. That I am afraid is how Peter regarded it. In returning to his mother he never doubted that he was giving her the greatest treat a woman can have. Nothing can be more splendid, he thought, than to have a little boy of your own. How proud of him they are; and very right and proper, too.

Very gently he patted the little spot where her feet rested, and he could see from her expression that she enjoyed it. He knew that if he softly called out “Mom,” she would wake up immediately. They always wake up right away when it’s you calling their name. Then she would let out a joyful cry and hug him tightly. How wonderful that would be for him, but oh, how incredibly delightful it would be for her. That’s how Peter saw it. In going back to his mom, he never doubted that he was giving her the best gift a woman could receive. Nothing could be more amazing, he thought, than having a little boy of your own. How proud they are of him; and that's perfectly understandable, too.

But why does Peter sit so long on the rail, why does he not tell his mother that he has come back?

But why does Peter sit on the rail for so long, and why doesn't he tell his mom that he's back?

I quite shrink from the truth, which is that he sat there in two minds. Sometimes he looked longingly at his mother, and sometimes he looked longingly at the window. Certainly it would be pleasant to be her boy again, but, on the other hand, what times those had been in the Gardens! Was he so sure that he would enjoy wearing clothes again? He popped off the bed and opened some drawers to have a look at his old garments. They were still there, but he could not remember how you put them on. The socks, for instance, were they worn on the hands or on the feet? He was about to try one of them on his hand, when he had a great adventure. Perhaps the drawer had creaked; at any rate, his mother woke up, for he heard her say “Peter,” as if it was the most lovely word in the language. He remained sitting on the floor and held his breath, wondering how she knew that he had come back. If she said “Peter” again, he meant to cry “Mother” and run to her. But she spoke no more, she made little moans only, and when next he peeped at her she was once more asleep, with tears on her face.

I really struggle with the truth, which is that he was sitting there torn between two thoughts. Sometimes he gazed longingly at his mother, and sometimes he gazed longingly at the window. It would definitely be nice to be her little boy again, but then again, those had been great times in the Gardens! Was he really sure he would enjoy wearing clothes again? He jumped off the bed and opened some drawers to check out his old clothes. They were still there, but he couldn’t remember how to put them on. The socks, for example, were they worn on the hands or the feet? He was about to try one on his hand when he had a big moment. Maybe the drawer had creaked; either way, his mother woke up because he heard her say “Peter,” as if it was the most beautiful word in the world. He stayed sitting on the floor and held his breath, wondering how she knew he was back. If she said “Peter” again, he planned to call out “Mother” and run to her. But she didn’t speak again, she only made soft moans, and when he peeked at her next, she was asleep again, with tears on her face.

It made Peter very miserable, and what do you think was the first thing he did? Sitting on the rail at the foot of the bed, he played a beautiful lullaby to his mother on his pipe. He had made it up himself out of the way she said “Peter,” and he never stopped playing until she looked happy.

It made Peter really sad, and guess what the first thing he did was? Sitting on the bed's footboard, he played a lovely lullaby for his mom on his pipe. He created it himself based on how she said “Peter,” and he kept playing until she looked happy.

He thought this so clever of him that he could scarcely resist wakening her to hear her say, “Oh, Peter, how exquisitely you play.” However, as she now seemed comfortable, he again cast looks at the window. You must not think that he meditated flying away and never coming back. He had quite decided to be his mother's boy, but hesitated about beginning to-night. It was the second wish which troubled him. He no longer meant to make it a wish to be a bird, but not to ask for a second wish seemed wasteful, and, of course, he could not ask for it without returning to the fairies. Also, if he put off asking for his wish too long it might go bad. He asked himself if he had not been hardhearted to fly away without saying good-bye to Solomon. “I should like awfully to sail in my boat just once more,” he said wistfully to his sleeping mother. He quite argued with her as if she could hear him. “It would be so splendid to tell the birds of this adventure,” he said coaxingly. “I promise to come back,” he said solemnly and meant it, too.

He thought it was so clever of him that he could barely resist waking her up to hear her say, “Oh, Peter, how beautifully you play.” However, since she seemed comfortable now, he looked out the window again. You shouldn't think he was planning to fly away and never come back. He had fully decided to be his mother’s boy, but he hesitated about starting that tonight. It was the second wish that troubled him. He no longer intended to wish to be a bird, but not asking for a second wish felt wasteful, and of course, he couldn't ask for it without going back to the fairies. Also, if he waited too long to make his wish, it might turn bad. He wondered if he had been callous to fly away without saying goodbye to Solomon. “I would really love to sail in my boat just once more,” he said longingly to his sleeping mother. He almost argued with her as if she could hear him. “It would be so amazing to tell the birds about this adventure,” he said sweetly. “I promise to come back,” he said seriously, and he meant it, too.

And in the end, you know, he flew away. Twice he came back from the window, wanting to kiss his mother, but he feared the delight of it might waken her, so at last he played her a lovely kiss on his pipe, and then he flew back to the Gardens.

And in the end, you know, he flew away. Twice he returned to the window, wanting to kiss his mother, but he worried that the joy of it might wake her, so finally, he played her a sweet kiss on his pipe, and then he flew back to the Gardens.

Many nights and even months passed before he asked the fairies for his second wish; and I am not sure that I quite know why he delayed so long. One reason was that he had so many good-byes to say, not only to his particular friends, but to a hundred favourite spots. Then he had his last sail, and his very last sail, and his last sail of all, and so on. Again, a number of farewell feasts were given in his honour; and another comfortable reason was that, after all, there was no hurry, for his mother would never weary of waiting for him. This last reason displeased old Solomon, for it was an encouragement to the birds to procrastinate. Solomon had several excellent mottoes for keeping them at their work, such as “Never put off laying to-day, because you can lay to-morrow,” and “In this world there are no second chances,” and yet here was Peter gaily putting off and none the worse for it. The birds pointed this out to each other, and fell into lazy habits.

Many nights and even months went by before he asked the fairies for his second wish, and I'm not sure why he took so long. One reason was that he had a lot of good-byes to say, not just to his close friends but to a hundred favorite places. Then he took his final sail, and then his very last sail, and his last sail of all, and so on. Additionally, there were several farewell parties held in his honor; another comforting reason was that, after all, there was no rush because his mother would never tire of waiting for him. This last reason annoyed old Solomon because it encouraged the birds to procrastinate. Solomon had some great sayings to keep them focused on their work, like “Never put off laying today just because you can lay tomorrow,” and “In this world, there are no second chances.” Yet here was Peter cheerfully delaying and not facing any consequences. The birds pointed this out to each other and fell into lazy habits.

But, mind you, though Peter was so slow in going back to his mother, he was quite decided to go back. The best proof of this was his caution with the fairies. They were most anxious that he should remain in the Gardens to play to them, and to bring this to pass they tried to trick him into making such a remark as “I wish the grass was not so wet,” and some of them danced out of time in the hope that he might cry, “I do wish you would keep time!” Then they would have said that this was his second wish. But he smoked their design, and though on occasions he began, “I wish—” he always stopped in time. So when at last he said to them bravely, “I wish now to go back to mother for ever and always,” they had to tickle his shoulders and let him go.

But, you should know, even though Peter was slow to return to his mother, he was definitely determined to go back. The best evidence of this was how careful he was around the fairies. They really wanted him to stay in the Gardens and play for them, so they tried to trick him into saying something like, “I wish the grass wasn’t so wet,” and some of them danced out of rhythm in hopes that he would say, “I do wish you would keep time!” Then they could claim that this was his second wish. But he saw through their plan, and even though he sometimes started to say, “I wish—,” he always caught himself in time. So when he finally said to them confidently, “I wish to go back to mother forever and always,” they had to tickle his shoulders and let him go.

He went in a hurry in the end because he had dreamt that his mother was crying, and he knew what was the great thing she cried for, and that a hug from her splendid Peter would quickly make her to smile. Oh, he felt sure of it, and so eager was he to be nestling in her arms that this time he flew straight to the window, which was always to be open for him.

He rushed in the end because he had dreamt that his mom was crying, and he knew exactly why she was upset. A hug from her amazing Peter would quickly make her smile. Oh, he was sure of it, and so eager to be in her arms that this time he flew straight to the window, which was always left open for him.

But the window was closed, and there were iron bars on it, and peering inside he saw his mother sleeping peacefully with her arm round another little boy.

But the window was closed, and there were iron bars on it, and looking inside he saw his mom sleeping peacefully with her arm around another little boy.

Peter called, “Mother! mother!” but she heard him not; in vain he beat his little limbs against the iron bars. He had to fly back, sobbing, to the Gardens, and he never saw his dear again. What a glorious boy he had meant to be to her. Ah, Peter, we who have made the great mistake, how differently we should all act at the second chance. But Solomon was right; there is no second chance, not for most of us. When we reach the window it is Lock-out Time. The iron bars are up for life.

Peter shouted, “Mom! Mom!” but she didn’t hear him; he thumped his little arms against the iron bars in vain. He had to fly back, crying, to the Gardens, and he never saw his dear mother again. What a wonderful boy he had wanted to be for her. Ah, Peter, for those of us who made the big mistake, how differently we would all act if we got a second chance. But Solomon was right; there’s no second chance for most of us. When we reach the window, it’s Lock-out Time. The iron bars are up for life.





XVII. The Little House

Everybody has heard of the Little House in the Kensington Gardens, which is the only house in the whole world that the fairies have built for humans. But no one has really seen it, except just three or four, and they have not only seen it but slept in it, and unless you sleep in it you never see it. This is because it is not there when you lie down, but it is there when you wake up and step outside.

Everyone has heard of the Little House in Kensington Gardens, which is the only house in the entire world that the fairies have built for humans. But hardly anyone has actually seen it, except for just three or four people, who have not only seen it but also slept in it. And unless you sleep in it, you'll never see it. This is because it’s not there when you lie down, but it is there when you wake up and step outside.

In a kind of way everyone may see it, but what you see is not really it, but only the light in the windows. You see the light after Lock-out Time. David, for instance, saw it quite distinctly far away among the trees as we were going home from the pantomime, and Oliver Bailey saw it the night he stayed so late at the Temple, which is the name of his father's office. Angela Clare, who loves to have a tooth extracted because then she is treated to tea in a shop, saw more than one light, she saw hundreds of them all together, and this must have been the fairies building the house, for they build it every night and always in a different part of the Gardens. She thought one of the lights was bigger than the others, though she was not quite sure, for they jumped about so, and it might have been another one that was bigger. But if it was the same one, it was Peter Pan's light. Heaps of children have seen the light, so that is nothing. But Maimie Mannering was the famous one for whom the house was first built.

In a way, everyone can see it, but what you see isn’t really it, just the light in the windows. You see the light after Lock-out Time. David, for example, saw it clearly from a distance among the trees as we were heading home from the pantomime, and Oliver Bailey saw it the night he stayed late at the Temple, which is his dad's office. Angela Clare, who loves getting a tooth removed because then she gets treated to tea at a café, saw more than one light; she saw hundreds of them all at once, and this must have been the fairies building the house, since they do it every night in a different part of the Gardens. She thought one of the lights was bigger than the others, although she wasn’t completely sure since they danced around so much, and it could have been another one that looked bigger. But if it was the same one, then it was Peter Pan's light. Lots of kids have seen the light, so that’s nothing special. But Maimie Mannering was the famous one for whom the house was originally built.

Maimie was always rather a strange girl, and it was at night that she was strange. She was four years of age, and in the daytime she was the ordinary kind. She was pleased when her brother Tony, who was a magnificent fellow of six, took notice of her, and she looked up to him in the right way, and tried in vain to imitate him and was flattered rather than annoyed when he shoved her about. Also, when she was batting she would pause though the ball was in the air to point out to you that she was wearing new shoes. She was quite the ordinary kind in the daytime.

Maimie was always a bit of an odd girl, and it was at night that her strangeness really showed. She was four years old, and during the day she was pretty typical. She was thrilled when her brother Tony, who was a great kid of six, paid attention to her, and she admired him the way a younger sister should. She tried hard to copy him and was more flattered than frustrated when he pushed her around. Also, when she was batting, she would stop even though the ball was in the air to show you her new shoes. During the day, she was just your average kid.

But as the shades of night fell, Tony, the swaggerer, lost his contempt for Maimie and eyed her fearfully, and no wonder, for with dark there came into her face a look that I can describe only as a leary look. It was also a serene look that contrasted grandly with Tony's uneasy glances. Then he would make her presents of his favourite toys (which he always took away from her next morning) and she accepted them with a disturbing smile. The reason he was now become so wheedling and she so mysterious was (in brief) that they knew they were about to be sent to bed. It was then that Maimie was terrible. Tony entreated her not to do it to-night, and the mother and their coloured nurse threatened her, but Maimie merely smiled her agitating smile. And by-and-by when they were alone with their night-light she would start up in bed crying “Hsh! what was that?” Tony beseeches her! “It was nothing—don't, Maimie, don't!” and pulls the sheet over his head. “It is coming nearer!” she cries; “Oh, look at it, Tony! It is feeling your bed with its horns—it is boring for you, oh, Tony, oh!” and she desists not until he rushes downstairs in his combinations, screeching. When they came up to whip Maimie they usually found her sleeping tranquilly, not shamming, you know, but really sleeping, and looking like the sweetest little angel, which seems to me to make it almost worse.

But as night fell, Tony, the braggart, lost his disdain for Maimie and looked at her with fear, and it was understandable, because with the darkness came a look on her face that I can only describe as shifty. It was also a calm look that contrasted strongly with Tony's nervous glances. Then he would gift her his favorite toys (which he always took back the next morning) and she accepted them with a disconcerting smile. The reason he had turned so charming and she so enigmatic was simply that they knew they were about to be sent to bed. That’s when Maimie became terrifying. Tony begged her not to do it tonight, and their mother and their caregiver warned her, but Maimie just smiled her unsettling smile. After a while, when they were alone with their night-light, she would suddenly sit up in bed and cry, “Shh! What was that?” Tony pleaded with her! “It was nothing—don’t, Maimie, don’t!” and pulled the blanket over his head. “It’s coming closer!” she cried; “Oh, look at it, Tony! It’s feeling your bed with its horns—it’s coming for you, oh, Tony, oh!” And she wouldn’t stop until he dashed downstairs in his pajamas, screaming. When they returned to punish Maimie, they usually found her peacefully asleep, not pretending, you know, but really sleeping, and looking like the sweetest little angel, which seems even worse to me.

But of course it was daytime when they were in the Gardens, and then Tony did most of the talking. You could gather from his talk that he was a very brave boy, and no one was so proud of it as Maimie. She would have loved to have a ticket on her saying that she was his sister. And at no time did she admire him more than when he told her, as he often did with splendid firmness, that one day he meant to remain behind in the Gardens after the gates were closed.

But of course it was daytime when they were in the Gardens, and Tony did most of the talking. You could tell from his words that he was a really brave boy, and no one was prouder of that than Maimie. She would have loved to have a badge that said she was his sister. And she admired him the most when he told her, as he often did with great confidence, that one day he planned to stay in the Gardens after the gates were closed.

“Oh, Tony,” she would say, with awful respect, “but the fairies will be so angry!”

“Oh, Tony,” she would say, with exaggerated respect, “but the fairies will be really mad!”

“I daresay,” replied Tony, carelessly.

“I dare say,” replied Tony, casually.

“Perhaps,” she said, thrilling, “Peter Pan will give you a sail in his boat!”

“Maybe,” she said excitedly, “Peter Pan will take you sailing in his boat!”

“I shall make him,” replied Tony; no wonder she was proud of him.

“I'll make him,” Tony replied; no wonder she was proud of him.

But they should not have talked so loudly, for one day they were overheard by a fairy who had been gathering skeleton leaves, from which the little people weave their summer curtains, and after that Tony was a marked boy. They loosened the rails before he sat on them, so that down he came on the back of his head; they tripped him up by catching his boot-lace and bribed the ducks to sink his boat. Nearly all the nasty accidents you meet with in the Gardens occur because the fairies have taken an ill-will to you, and so it behoves you to be careful what you say about them.

But they shouldn't have talked so loudly, because one day a fairy who was picking up skeleton leaves—used by the little people to make their summer curtains—overheard them, and after that, Tony was marked. They loosened the rails before he sat on them, so he fell on the back of his head; they tripped him by catching his boot lace and bribed the ducks to sink his boat. Nearly all the unpleasant accidents you experience in the Gardens happen because the fairies have taken a dislike to you, so you need to be careful about what you say about them.

Maimie was one of the kind who like to fix a day for doing things, but Tony was not that kind, and when she asked him which day he was to remain behind in the Gardens after Lock-out he merely replied, “Just some day;” he was quite vague about which day except when she asked “Will it be to-day?” and then he could always say for certain that it would not be to-day. So she saw that he was waiting for a real good chance.

Maimie was the type who liked to set a specific day to get things done, but Tony wasn't that way. When she asked him which day he would stay in the Gardens after Lock-out, he just replied, “Some day;” he was pretty vague about which day it would be, except when she asked, “Will it be today?” and then he could always say for sure that it wouldn't be today. So she realized he was waiting for a really good opportunity.

This brings us to an afternoon when the Gardens were white with snow, and there was ice on the Round Pond, not thick enough to skate on but at least you could spoil it for to-morrow by flinging stones, and many bright little boys and girls were doing that.

This brings us to an afternoon when the Gardens were covered in snow, and there was ice on the Round Pond, not thick enough to skate on but enough to ruin it for tomorrow by throwing stones, and many spirited little boys and girls were doing just that.

When Tony and his sister arrived they wanted to go straight to the pond, but their ayah said they must take a sharp walk first, and as she said this she glanced at the time-board to see when the Gardens closed that night. It read half-past five. Poor ayah! she is the one who laughs continuously because there are so many white children in the world, but she was not to laugh much more that day.

When Tony and his sister got there, they wanted to head straight to the pond, but their caretaker said they had to take a quick walk first. As she said this, she looked at the schedule to check when the Gardens closed that evening. It showed half-past five. Poor caretaker! She’s the one who always laughs because there are so many white kids in the world, but she wouldn’t be laughing much more that day.

Well, they went up the Baby Walk and back, and when they returned to the time-board she was surprised to see that it now read five o'clock for closing time. But she was unacquainted with the tricky ways of the fairies, and so did not see (as Maimie and Tony saw at once) that they had changed the hour because there was to be a ball to-night. She said there was only time now to walk to the top of the Hump and back, and as they trotted along with her she little guessed what was thrilling their little breasts. You see the chance had come of seeing a fairy ball. Never, Tony felt, could he hope for a better chance.

Well, they went up the Baby Walk and back, and when they returned to the time-board, she was surprised to see that it now showed five o'clock for closing time. But she didn’t know the tricky ways of the fairies, so she didn’t realize (as Maimie and Tony noticed right away) that they had changed the time because there was going to be a ball that night. She said there was only time now to walk to the top of the Hump and back, and as they trotted along with her, she had no idea what was exciting them. You see, this was their chance to see a fairy ball. Tony felt that he could never hope for a better opportunity.

He had to feel this, for Maimie so plainly felt it for him. Her eager eyes asked the question, “Is it to-day?” and he gasped and then nodded. Maimie slipped her hand into Tony's, and hers was hot, but his was cold. She did a very kind thing; she took off her scarf and gave it to him! “In case you should feel cold,” she whispered. Her face was aglow, but Tony's was very gloomy.

He had to sense this, because Maimie clearly felt it for him. Her eager eyes asked the question, “Is it today?” and he gasped before nodding. Maimie slipped her hand into Tony's; hers was warm, but his was cold. She did something really nice; she took off her scarf and gave it to him! “Just in case you get cold,” she whispered. Her face was glowing, but Tony's was very gloomy.

As they turned on the top of the Hump he whispered to her, “I'm afraid Nurse would see me, so I sha'n't be able to do it.”

As they reached the top of the Hump, he whispered to her, “I’m afraid the nurse will see me, so I can’t do it.”

Maimie admired him more than ever for being afraid of nothing but their ayah, when there were so many unknown terrors to fear, and she said aloud, “Tony, I shall race you to the gate,” and in a whisper, “Then you can hide,” and off they ran.

Maimie admired him more than ever for being scared of nothing except their ayah, even when there were so many unknown things to be afraid of. She said loudly, “Tony, let’s race to the gate,” and then in a whisper, “Then you can hide,” and off they went.

Tony could always outdistance her easily, but never had she known him speed away so quickly as now, and she was sure he hurried that he might have more time to hide. “Brave, brave!” her doting eyes were crying when she got a dreadful shock; instead of hiding, her hero had run out at the gate! At this bitter sight Maimie stopped blankly, as if all her lapful of darling treasures were suddenly spilled, and then for very disdain she could not sob; in a swell of protest against all puling cowards she ran to St. Govor's Well and hid in Tony's stead.

Tony could always outrun her easily, but she had never seen him take off so fast as he did now, and she was sure he was rushing to find more time to hide. “So brave, so brave!” her adoring eyes were saying when she got a shocking surprise; instead of hiding, her hero had run out the gate! At this painful sight, Maimie stopped in shock, as if all her beloved treasures had just spilled out, and then out of sheer frustration, she couldn't cry; in a surge of defiance against all cowardly behavior, she ran to St. Govor's Well and hid in Tony's place.

When the ayah reached the gate and saw Tony far in front she thought her other charge was with him and passed out. Twilight came on, and scores and hundreds of people passed out, including the last one, who always has to run for it, but Maimie saw them not. She had shut her eyes tight and glued them with passionate tears. When she opened them something very cold ran up her legs and up her arms and dropped into her heart. It was the stillness of the Gardens. Then she heard clang, then from another part clang, then clang, clang far away. It was the Closing of the Gates.

When the nanny reached the gate and saw Tony far ahead, she assumed her other charge was with him and passed out. Twilight began, and dozens of people passed out, including the last one, who always has to sprint for it, but Maimie didn’t see them. She had squeezed her eyes shut, overwhelmed with tears. When she opened them, something very cold ran up her legs and arms and settled into her heart. It was the stillness of the Gardens. Then she heard a clang, and from another direction, another clang, followed by clangs ringing far away. It was the Closing of the Gates.

Immediately the last clang had died away Maimie distinctly heard a voice say, “So that's all right.” It had a wooden sound and seemed to come from above, and she looked up in time to see an elm tree stretching out its arms and yawning.

Immediately the last clang faded away, Maimie clearly heard a voice say, “So that's all right.” It sounded stiff and seemed to come from above, and she looked up just in time to see an elm tree stretching its branches and yawning.

She was about to say, “I never knew you could speak!” when a metallic voice that seemed to come from the ladle at the well remarked to the elm, “I suppose it is a bit coldish up there?” and the elm replied, “Not particularly, but you do get numb standing so long on one leg,” and he flapped his arms vigorously just as the cabmen do before they drive off. Maimie was quite surprised to see that a number of other tall trees were doing the same sort of thing, and she stole away to the Baby Walk and crouched observantly under a Minorca Holly which shrugged its shoulders but did not seem to mind her.

She was about to say, “I had no idea you could talk!” when a metallic voice that seemed to come from the ladle at the well said to the elm, “I guess it’s a bit chilly up there?” and the elm replied, “Not really, but you do get numb standing on one leg for so long,” and he flapped his arms vigorously just like cab drivers do before they drive off. Maimie was quite surprised to see that several other tall trees were doing the same thing, and she quietly moved to the Baby Walk and crouched under a Minorca Holly, which shrugged its shoulders but didn’t seem to mind her.

She was not in the least cold. She was wearing a russet-coloured pelisse and had the hood over her head, so that nothing of her showed except her dear little face and her curls. The rest of her real self was hidden far away inside so many warm garments that in shape she seemed rather like a ball. She was about forty round the waist.

She wasn’t cold at all. She was wearing a reddish-brown coat with a hood, so the only part of her visible was her lovely little face and her curls. The rest of her was wrapped up in so many warm layers that she looked a bit like a ball. Her waist measured about forty inches.

There was a good deal going on in the Baby Walk, when Maimie arrived in time to see a magnolia and a Persian lilac step over the railing and set off for a smart walk. They moved in a jerky sort of way certainly, but that was because they used crutches. An elderberry hobbled across the walk, and stood chatting with some young quinces, and they all had crutches. The crutches were the sticks that are tied to young trees and shrubs. They were quite familiar objects to Maimie, but she had never known what they were for until to-night.

There was a lot happening in the Baby Walk when Maimie arrived just in time to see a magnolia and a Persian lilac step over the railing and head out for a stylish walk. They definitely moved in a clumsy way, but that was because they were using crutches. An elderberry limped across the path and chatted with some young quinces, and they all had crutches. The crutches were the sticks tied to young trees and shrubs. Maimie recognized them, but she had never understood what they were for until tonight.

She peeped up the walk and saw her first fairy. He was a street boy fairy who was running up the walk closing the weeping trees. The way he did it was this, he pressed a spring in the trunk and they shut like umbrellas, deluging the little plants beneath with snow. “Oh, you naughty, naughty child!” Maimie cried indignantly, for she knew what it was to have a dripping umbrella about your ears.

She looked up the path and saw her first fairy. He was a street boy fairy who was running along, closing the weeping trees. He did this by pressing a spring in the trunk, and they closed like umbrellas, showering the little plants below with snow. “Oh, you naughty, naughty child!” Maimie exclaimed angrily, because she knew what it was like to have a dripping umbrella in your face.

Fortunately the mischievous fellow was out of earshot, but the chrysanthemums heard her, and they all said so pointedly “Hoity-toity, what is this?” that she had to come out and show herself. Then the whole vegetable kingdom was rather puzzled what to do.

Fortunately, the mischievous guy was out of hearing range, but the chrysanthemums caught her words, and they all pointedly exclaimed, “Well, what’s going on here?” so she had to come out and reveal herself. Then the whole plant kingdom was quite confused about what to do.

“Of course it is no affair of ours,” a spindle tree said after they had whispered together, “but you know quite well you ought not to be here, and perhaps our duty is to report you to the fairies; what do you think yourself?”

“Of course this isn’t our business,” a spindle tree said after they had whispered together, “but you know you really shouldn’t be here. Maybe it’s our responsibility to tell the fairies about you; what do you think?”

“I think you should not,” Maimie replied, which so perplexed them that they said petulantly there was no arguing with her. “I wouldn't ask it of you,” she assured them, “if I thought it was wrong,” and of course after this they could not well carry tales. They then said, “Well-a-day,” and “Such is life!” for they can be frightfully sarcastic, but she felt sorry for those of them who had no crutches, and she said good-naturedly, “Before I go to the fairies' ball, I should like to take you for a walk one at a time; you can lean on me, you know.”

“I really don’t think you should,” Maimie replied, leaving them so confused that they petulantly said there was no point in arguing with her. “I wouldn’t ask it of you,” she assured them, “if I thought it was wrong,” and of course, after that, they couldn't very well gossip about it. They then said, “Oh dear,” and “That’s life!” because they can be incredibly sarcastic, but she felt sorry for those who didn’t have any support, and she said kindly, “Before I go to the fairies' ball, I’d like to take you for a walk one at a time; you can lean on me, you know.”

At this they clapped their hands, and she escorted them up to the Baby Walk and back again, one at a time, putting an arm or a finger round the very frail, setting their leg right when it got too ridiculous, and treating the foreign ones quite as courteously as the English, though she could not understand a word they said.

At this, they clapped their hands, and she guided them up to the Baby Walk and back again, one at a time, putting an arm or a finger around the very delicate ones, adjusting their legs when they got too awkward, and treating the foreign ones as politely as the English, even though she couldn’t understand a word they said.

They behaved well on the whole, though some whimpered that she had not taken them as far as she took Nancy or Grace or Dorothy, and others jagged her, but it was quite unintentional, and she was too much of a lady to cry out. So much walking tired her and she was anxious to be off to the ball, but she no longer felt afraid. The reason she felt no more fear was that it was now night-time, and in the dark, you remember, Maimie was always rather strange.

They mostly behaved well, though some complained that she didn’t take them as far as she took Nancy, Grace, or Dorothy, and others poked fun at her, but it was completely unintentional, and she was too much of a lady to react. All that walking wore her out and she was eager to get to the ball, but she no longer felt scared. The reason she felt less fear was that it was now nighttime, and in the dark, as you remember, Maimie always acted a bit oddly.

They were now loath to let her go, for, “If the fairies see you,” they warned her, “they will mischief you, stab you to death or compel you to nurse their children or turn you into something tedious, like an evergreen oak.” As they said this they looked with affected pity at an evergreen oak, for in winter they are very envious of the evergreens.

They were now reluctant to let her go, because they warned her, "If the fairies see you, they'll harm you, stab you to death, force you to take care of their kids, or turn you into something boring, like an evergreen oak." As they said this, they looked at an evergreen oak with pretended sympathy, because in winter, they were quite envious of the evergreens.

“Oh, la!” replied the oak bitingly, “how deliciously cosy it is to stand here buttoned to the neck and watch you poor naked creatures shivering!”

“Oh, wow!” replied the oak sharply, “how wonderfully cozy it is to stand here all buttoned up and watch you poor naked beings shivering!”

This made them sulky though they had really brought it on themselves, and they drew for Maimie a very gloomy picture of the perils that faced her if she insisted on going to the ball.

This made them moody even though they had really caused it themselves, and they painted Maimie a very bleak picture of the dangers she would face if she insisted on going to the ball.

She learned from a purple filbert that the court was not in its usual good temper at present, the cause being the tantalising heart of the Duke of Christmas Daisies. He was an Oriental fairy, very poorly of a dreadful complaint, namely, inability to love, and though he had tried many ladies in many lands he could not fall in love with one of them. Queen Mab, who rules in the Gardens, had been confident that her girls would bewitch him, but alas, his heart, the doctor said, remained cold. This rather irritating doctor, who was his private physician, felt the Duke's heart immediately after any lady was presented, and then always shook his bald head and murmured, “Cold, quite cold!” Naturally Queen Mab felt disgraced, and first she tried the effect of ordering the court into tears for nine minutes, and then she blamed the Cupids and decreed that they should wear fools' caps until they thawed the Duke's frozen heart.

She heard from a purple hazelnut that the court wasn't in its usual good mood at the moment, and the reason was the frustrating heart of the Duke of Christmas Daisies. He was an Eastern fairy, suffering from a terrible condition: the inability to love. Despite his attempts with many women in various lands, he couldn’t fall in love with any of them. Queen Mab, who governs the Gardens, had been sure that her ladies would cast a spell on him, but unfortunately, the doctor said his heart stayed cold. This rather annoying doctor, his personal physician, felt the Duke's heart right after a lady was introduced, then always shook his bald head and murmured, “Cold, quite cold!” Naturally, Queen Mab felt embarrassed, so first she tried to make the court cry for nine minutes, and then she blamed the Cupids, declaring that they should wear fools' caps until they warmed the Duke's frozen heart.

“How I should love to see the Cupids in their dear little fools' caps!” Maimie cried, and away she ran to look for them very recklessly, for the Cupids hate to be laughed at.

“How I would love to see the Cupids in their cute little fools' caps!” Maimie exclaimed, and she dashed off to find them without a care, because the Cupids can't stand being laughed at.

It is always easy to discover where a fairies' ball is being held, as ribbons are stretched between it and all the populous parts of the Gardens, on which those invited may walk to the dance without wetting their pumps. This night the ribbons were red and looked very pretty on the snow.

It’s always easy to find out where a fairy ball is taking place, since ribbons are strung up between it and all the busy areas of the Gardens, allowing guests to walk to the dance without getting their shoes wet. That night, the ribbons were red and looked really pretty against the snow.

Maimie walked alongside one of them for some distance without meeting anybody, but at last she saw a fairy cavalcade approaching. To her surprise they seemed to be returning from the ball, and she had just time to hide from them by bending her knees and holding out her arms and pretending to be a garden chair. There were six horsemen in front and six behind, in the middle walked a prim lady wearing a long train held up by two pages, and on the train, as if it were a couch, reclined a lovely girl, for in this way do aristocratic fairies travel about. She was dressed in golden rain, but the most enviable part of her was her neck, which was blue in colour and of a velvet texture, and of course showed off her diamond necklace as no white throat could have glorified it. The high-born fairies obtain this admired effect by pricking their skin, which lets the blue blood come through and dye them, and you cannot imagine anything so dazzling unless you have seen the ladies' busts in the jewellers' windows.

Maimie walked alongside one of them for a while without seeing anyone, but eventually, she spotted a group of fairies coming her way. To her surprise, they looked like they were coming back from a ball, and she quickly crouched down and held out her arms pretending to be a garden chair to hide from them. There were six horsemen in front and six behind. In the middle walked a proper lady wearing a long train that two pages were holding up, and on the train, like it was a couch, lounged a beautiful girl, as is the way aristocratic fairies travel. She was dressed in golden fabric, but the most striking feature was her neck, which was blue and soft, perfectly showcasing her diamond necklace like no white neck could. High-born fairies achieve this stunning look by pricking their skin, allowing their blue blood to show through, and you can't imagine anything so dazzling unless you've seen the displays of ladies' busts in jewelers’ windows.

Maimie also noticed that the whole cavalcade seemed to be in a passion, tilting their noses higher than it can be safe for even fairies to tilt them, and she concluded that this must be another case in which the doctor had said “Cold, quite cold!”

Maimie also noticed that the entire parade seemed to be really worked up, lifting their noses higher than is safe even for fairies, and she figured this must be another instance where the doctor had said, “Cold, very cold!”

Well, she followed the ribbon to a place where it became a bridge over a dry puddle into which another fairy had fallen and been unable to climb out. At first this little damsel was afraid of Maimie, who most kindly went to her aid, but soon she sat in her hand chatting gaily and explaining that her name was Brownie, and that though only a poor street singer she was on her way to the ball to see if the Duke would have her.

Well, she followed the ribbon to a spot where it turned into a bridge over a dry puddle where another fairy had fallen and couldn't get out. At first, this little fairy was scared of Maimie, who kindly went to help her, but soon she was sitting in Maimie's hand, chatting happily and explaining that her name was Brownie and that even though she was just a struggling street singer, she was on her way to the ball to see if the Duke would notice her.

“Of course,” she said, “I am rather plain,” and this made Maimie uncomfortable, for indeed the simple little creature was almost quite plain for a fairy.

“Of course,” she said, “I’m pretty plain,” and this made Maimie uncomfortable, because the simple little creature was actually quite plain for a fairy.

It was difficult to know what to reply.

It was hard to figure out what to say.

“I see you think I have no chance,” Brownie said falteringly.

“I see you think I have no chance,” Brownie said hesitantly.

“I don't say that,” Maimie answered politely, “of course your face is just a tiny bit homely, but—” Really it was quite awkward for her.

“I don’t say that,” Maimie replied politely, “of course your face is just a little bit plain, but—” It was honestly quite uncomfortable for her.

Fortunately she remembered about her father and the bazaar. He had gone to a fashionable bazaar where all the most beautiful ladies in London were on view for half-a-crown the second day, but on his return home instead of being dissatisfied with Maimie's mother he had said, “You can't think, my dear, what a relief it is to see a homely face again.”

Fortunately, she remembered her father and the bazaar. He had gone to a trendy bazaar where all the most beautiful ladies in London were on display for half a crown the next day, but when he returned home, instead of being disappointed with Maimie's mother, he said, “You can’t imagine, my dear, what a relief it is to see a familiar face again.”

Maimie repeated this story, and it fortified Brownie tremendously, indeed she had no longer the slightest doubt that the Duke would choose her. So she scudded away up the ribbon, calling out to Maimie not to follow lest the Queen should mischief her.

Maimie told this story again, and it really boosted Brownie’s confidence; she was no longer the slightest bit unsure that the Duke would pick her. So she rushed up the ribbon, calling out to Maimie not to follow in case the Queen caused her trouble.

But Maimie's curiosity tugged her forward, and presently at the seven Spanish chestnuts, she saw a wonderful light. She crept forward until she was quite near it, and then she peeped from behind a tree.

But Maimie's curiosity pulled her closer, and soon at the seven Spanish chestnuts, she spotted a brilliant light. She moved forward until she was right next to it, and then she peeked out from behind a tree.

The light, which was as high as your head above the ground, was composed of myriads of glow-worms all holding on to each other, and so forming a dazzling canopy over the fairy ring. There were thousands of little people looking on, but they were in shadow and drab in colour compared to the glorious creatures within that luminous circle who were so bewilderingly bright that Maimie had to wink hard all the time she looked at them.

The light, which was about head height off the ground, was made up of countless glow-worms all clinging to one another, creating a stunning canopy over the fairy ring. There were thousands of tiny people watching, but they appeared shadowy and dull in color compared to the magnificent beings inside that glowing circle, who were so incredibly bright that Maimie had to squint every time she looked at them.

It was amazing and even irritating to her that the Duke of Christmas Daisies should be able to keep out of love for a moment: yet out of love his dusky grace still was: you could see it by the shamed looks of the Queen and court (though they pretended not to care), by the way darling ladies brought forward for his approval burst into tears as they were told to pass on, and by his own most dreary face.

It was both amazing and frustrating to her that the Duke of Christmas Daisies could avoid falling in love for even a moment; yet, out of love, he still had that dark charm about him. You could see it in the embarrassed expressions of the Queen and the court (even though they pretended not to care), in the way the lovely ladies brought forward for his approval burst into tears when they were told to move on, and in his own extremely gloomy face.

Maimie could also see the pompous doctor feeling the Duke's heart and hear him give utterance to his parrot cry, and she was particularly sorry for the Cupids, who stood in their fools' caps in obscure places and, every time they heard that “Cold, quite cold,” bowed their disgraced little heads.

Maimie could also see the arrogant doctor checking the Duke's heartbeat and hear him repeat his cliché phrase, and she felt especially sorry for the Cupids, who stood in their silly hats in hidden spots and, every time they heard that “Cold, quite cold,” lowered their embarrassed little heads.

She was disappointed not to see Peter Pan, and I may as well tell you now why he was so late that night. It was because his boat had got wedged on the Serpentine between fields of floating ice, through which he had to break a perilous passage with his trusty paddle.

She was let down that she didn't get to see Peter Pan, and I might as well explain why he was so late that night. It was because his boat got stuck on the Serpentine between patches of floating ice, and he had to navigate a risky passage with his trusty paddle.

The fairies had as yet scarcely missed him, for they could not dance, so heavy were their hearts. They forget all the steps when they are sad and remember them again when they are merry. David tells me that fairies never say “We feel happy”: what they say is, “We feel dancey.”

The fairies barely noticed he was gone because they couldn’t dance— their hearts were too heavy. They forget all their steps when they're sad and remember them again when they’re happy. David tells me that fairies never say “We feel happy”: what they say is, “We feel dancey.”

Well, they were looking very undancey indeed, when sudden laughter broke out among the onlookers, caused by Brownie, who had just arrived and was insisting on her right to be presented to the Duke.

Well, they looked really stiff and awkward when sudden laughter erupted among the crowd, caused by Brownie, who had just arrived and was insisting on her right to be introduced to the Duke.

Maimie craned forward eagerly to see how her friend fared, though she had really no hope; no one seemed to have the least hope except Brownie herself, who, however, was absolutely confident. She was led before his grace, and the doctor putting a finger carelessly on the ducal heart, which for convenience sake was reached by a little trapdoor in his diamond shirt, had begun to say mechanically, “Cold, qui—,” when he stopped abruptly.

Maimie leaned forward eagerly to see how her friend was doing, even though she really had no hope; no one seemed to have any hope except Brownie herself, who was completely confident. She was brought before his grace, and the doctor casually placed a finger on the ducal heart, which was conveniently accessed through a small trapdoor in his diamond shirt, and had started to say mechanically, “Cold, qui—,” when he suddenly stopped.

“What's this?” he cried, and first he shook the heart like a watch, and then put his ear to it.

“What's this?” he said, and first he shook the heart like a watch, and then put his ear to it.

“Bless my soul!” cried the doctor, and by this time of course the excitement among the spectators was tremendous, fairies fainting right and left.

“Goodness gracious!” the doctor exclaimed, and by this point, the excitement among the spectators was incredible, with fairies fainting left and right.

Everybody stared breathlessly at the Duke, who was very much startled and looked as if he would like to run away. “Good gracious me!” the doctor was heard muttering, and now the heart was evidently on fire, for he had to jerk his fingers away from it and put them in his mouth.

Everybody stared in shock at the Duke, who looked incredibly surprised and seemed like he wanted to escape. “Oh my gosh!” the doctor was heard mumbling, and now it was clear the heart was in distress, as he had to pull his fingers away from it and put them in his mouth.

The suspense was awful!

The suspense was intense!

Then in a loud voice, and bowing low, “My Lord Duke,” said the physician elatedly, “I have the honour to inform your excellency that your grace is in love.”

Then in a loud voice, and bowing low, “My Lord Duke,” said the physician excitedly, “I have the honor to inform your excellency that you are in love.”

You can't conceive the effect of it. Brownie held out her arms to the Duke and he flung himself into them, the Queen leapt into the arms of the Lord Chamberlain, and the ladies of the court leapt into the arms of her gentlemen, for it is etiquette to follow her example in everything. Thus in a single moment about fifty marriages took place, for if you leap into each other's arms it is a fairy wedding. Of course a clergyman has to be present.

You can't imagine the impact of it. Brownie opened her arms to the Duke and he jumped into them, the Queen leapt into the arms of the Lord Chamberlain, and the court ladies jumped into the arms of their gentlemen, since it's proper to follow her lead in everything. So, in just a moment, around fifty weddings happened, because when you leap into each other's arms, it's like a fairy-tale wedding. Of course, a clergyman has to be there.

How the crowd cheered and leapt! Trumpets brayed, the moon came out, and immediately a thousand couples seized hold of its rays as if they were ribbons in a May dance and waltzed in wild abandon round the fairy ring. Most gladsome sight of all, the Cupids plucked the hated fools' caps from their heads and cast them high in the air. And then Maimie went and spoiled everything. She couldn't help it. She was crazy with delight over her little friend's good fortune, so she took several steps forward and cried in an ecstasy, “Oh, Brownie, how splendid!”

How the crowd cheered and jumped! Trumpets blared, the moon appeared, and immediately a thousand couples grabbed its rays as if they were ribbons in a May dance and waltzed in wild abandon around the fairy ring. The most joyful sight of all was when the Cupids snatched the silly fools' caps from their heads and tossed them high into the air. And then Maimie went and ruined everything. She couldn't help it. She was overjoyed for her little friend's good fortune, so she took a few steps forward and exclaimed in ecstasy, “Oh, Brownie, how wonderful!”

Everybody stood still, the music ceased, the lights went out, and all in the time you may take to say “Oh dear!” An awful sense of her peril came upon Maimie, too late she remembered that she was a lost child in a place where no human must be between the locking and the opening of the gates, she heard the murmur of an angry multitude, she saw a thousand swords flashing for her blood, and she uttered a cry of terror and fled.

Everybody froze, the music stopped, the lights went out, and it all happened in the time it takes to say “Oh no!” A terrible feeling of danger hit Maimie; too late she realized she was a lost child in a place where no one was supposed to be between the gates closing and opening. She heard the murmur of an angry crowd, saw a thousand swords glinting for her blood, and let out a scream of fear before she ran away.

How she ran! and all the time her eyes were starting out of her head. Many times she lay down, and then quickly jumped up and ran on again. Her little mind was so entangled in terrors that she no longer knew she was in the Gardens. The one thing she was sure of was that she must never cease to run, and she thought she was still running long after she had dropped in the Figs and gone to sleep. She thought the snowflakes falling on her face were her mother kissing her good-night. She thought her coverlet of snow was a warm blanket, and tried to pull it over her head. And when she heard talking through her dreams she thought it was mother bringing father to the nursery door to look at her as she slept. But it was the fairies.

How she ran! and all the while her eyes were wide with fear. She lay down many times, but quickly got up and continued running. Her little mind was so overwhelmed with terror that she forgot she was in the Gardens. The only thing she knew for sure was that she had to keep running, and she thought she was still running long after she had fallen into the Figs and drifted off to sleep. She imagined the snowflakes landing on her face were her mother kissing her goodnight. She thought her blanket of snow was a warm cover and tried to pull it over her head. And when she heard voices in her dreams, she believed it was her mother bringing her father to the nursery door to watch her as she slept. But it was the fairies.

I am very glad to be able to say that they no longer desired to mischief her. When she rushed away they had rent the air with such cries as “Slay her!” “Turn her into something extremely unpleasant!” and so on, but the pursuit was delayed while they discussed who should march in front, and this gave Duchess Brownie time to cast herself before the Queen and demand a boon.

I’m really happy to say that they didn’t want to harm her anymore. When she ran off, they filled the air with shouts like “Kill her!” “Transform her into something really horrible!” and so on, but their chase was held up while they argued about who should go in front, which gave Duchess Brownie the chance to throw herself in front of the Queen and ask for a favor.

Every bride has a right to a boon, and what she asked for was Maimie's life. “Anything except that,” replied Queen Mab sternly, and all the fairies chanted “Anything except that.” But when they learned how Maimie had befriended Brownie and so enabled her to attend the ball to their great glory and renown, they gave three huzzas for the little human, and set off, like an army, to thank her, the court advancing in front and the canopy keeping step with it. They traced Maimie easily by her footprints in the snow.

Every bride deserves a wish, and what she wished for was Maimie's life. “Anything but that,” replied Queen Mab firmly, and all the fairies echoed, “Anything but that.” But when they found out how Maimie had helped Brownie and allowed her to go to the ball, bringing them great fame, they cheered three times for the little human and marched off like an army to thank her, the court leading the way with the canopy moving along beside them. They easily followed Maimie's footprints in the snow.

But though they found her deep in snow in the Figs, it seemed impossible to thank Maimie, for they could not waken her. They went through the form of thanking her, that is to say, the new King stood on her body and read her a long address of welcome, but she heard not a word of it. They also cleared the snow off her, but soon she was covered again, and they saw she was in danger of perishing of cold.

But even though they found her buried in snow in the Figs, it felt impossible to thank Maimie because they couldn’t wake her up. They went through the motions of thanking her; that is to say, the new King stood over her body and read her a long welcome speech, but she didn’t hear a word of it. They also brushed the snow off her, but she was quickly covered again, and they realized she was at risk of freezing to death.

“Turn her into something that does not mind the cold,” seemed a good suggestion of the doctor's, but the only thing they could think of that does not mind cold was a snowflake. “And it might melt,” the Queen pointed out, so that idea had to be given up.

“Make her into something that doesn’t mind the cold,” seemed like a good suggestion from the doctor, but the only thing they could think of that doesn’t mind cold was a snowflake. “And it might melt,” the Queen pointed out, so that idea had to be discarded.

A magnificent attempt was made to carry her to a sheltered spot, but though there were so many of them she was too heavy. By this time all the ladies were crying in their handkerchiefs, but presently the Cupids had a lovely idea. “Build a house round her,” they cried, and at once everybody perceived that this was the thing to do; in a moment a hundred fairy sawyers were among the branches, architects were running round Maimie, measuring her; a bricklayer's yard sprang up at her feet, seventy-five masons rushed up with the foundation stone and the Queen laid it, overseers were appointed to keep the boys off, scaffoldings were run up, the whole place rang with hammers and chisels and turning lathes, and by this time the roof was on and the glaziers were putting in the windows.

A grand effort was made to take her to a safe place, but despite the large number of them, she was too heavy. By now, all the ladies were wiping their tears with their handkerchiefs, but soon the Cupids had a brilliant idea. “Let’s build a house around her,” they shouted, and instantly everyone realized that this was the right thing to do; in no time, a hundred fairy sawyers were among the branches, architects were bustling around Maimie, measuring her; a bricklayer's yard appeared at her feet, seventy-five masons rushed over with the foundation stone, and the Queen placed it, overseers were assigned to keep the boys away, scaffolding went up, the whole area buzzed with the sounds of hammers, chisels, and lathes, and by that point, the roof was on and the glaziers were installing the windows.

The house was exactly the size of Maimie and perfectly lovely. One of her arms was extended and this had bothered them for a second, but they built a verandah round it, leading to the front door. The windows were the size of a coloured picture-book and the door rather smaller, but it would be easy for her to get out by taking off the roof. The fairies, as is their custom, clapped their hands with delight over their cleverness, and they were all so madly in love with the little house that they could not bear to think they had finished it. So they gave it ever so many little extra touches, and even then they added more extra touches.

The house was just the right size for Maimie and absolutely beautiful. One of her arms was stretched out, which had bothered them for a moment, but they built a porch around it, leading to the front door. The windows were as big as a colorful picture book, and the door was a bit smaller, but she could easily get out by removing the roof. The fairies, as they usually do, clapped their hands with joy over their cleverness, and they all adored the little house so much that they couldn't stand the thought of it being finished. So, they added countless little extra details, and even after that, they kept adding more touches.

For instance, two of them ran up a ladder and put on a chimney.

For example, two of them climbed a ladder and installed a chimney.

“Now we fear it is quite finished,” they sighed. But no, for another two ran up the ladder, and tied some smoke to the chimney.

“Now we’re afraid it’s completely over,” they sighed. But no, for two more ran up the ladder and tied some smoke to the chimney.

“That certainly finishes it,” they cried reluctantly.

"That definitely wraps it up," they said, a bit hesitantly.

“Not at all,” cried a glow-worm, “if she were to wake without seeing a night-light she might be frightened, so I shall be her night-light.”

“Not at all,” exclaimed a glow-worm, “if she wakes up and doesn’t see a night-light, she might get scared, so I’ll be her night-light.”

“Wait one moment,” said a china merchant, “and I shall make you a saucer.”

“Just a moment,” said a china merchant, “and I’ll make you a saucer.”

Now alas, it was absolutely finished.

Now, unfortunately, it was completely over.

Oh, dear no!

Oh no!

“Gracious me,” cried a brass manufacturer, “there's no handle on the door,” and he put one on.

“Wow,” shouted a brass manufacturer, “there's no handle on the door,” and he added one.

An ironmonger added a scraper and an old lady ran up with a door-mat. Carpenters arrived with a water-butt, and the painters insisted on painting it.

An ironmonger brought a scraper, and an old lady hurried over with a door mat. Carpenters showed up with a water butt, and the painters insisted on painting it.

Finished at last!

Finally done!

“Finished! how can it be finished,” the plumber demanded scornfully, “before hot and cold are put in?” and he put in hot and cold. Then an army of gardeners arrived with fairy carts and spades and seeds and bulbs and forcing-houses, and soon they had a flower garden to the right of the verandah and a vegetable garden to the left, and roses and clematis on the walls of the house, and in less time than five minutes all these dear things were in full bloom.

“Finished! How can it be finished,” the plumber questioned mockingly, “before hot and cold water is connected?” Then he hooked up the hot and cold. Soon, a group of gardeners showed up with carts, shovels, seeds, bulbs, and greenhouses, and before long, there was a flower garden to the right of the porch and a vegetable garden to the left, with roses and clematis climbing the walls of the house, and in less than five minutes, all these lovely plants were in full bloom.

Oh, how beautiful the little house was now! But it was at last finished true as true, and they had to leave it and return to the dance. They all kissed their hands to it as they went away, and the last to go was Brownie. She stayed a moment behind the others to drop a pleasant dream down the chimney.

Oh, how beautiful the little house was now! But it was finally finished, really finished, and they had to leave it and go back to the dance. They all waved goodbye to it as they walked away, and the last to leave was Brownie. She lingered a moment behind the others to drop a sweet dream down the chimney.

All through the night the exquisite little house stood there in the Figs taking care of Maimie, and she never knew. She slept until the dream was quite finished and woke feeling deliciously cosy just as morning was breaking from its egg, and then she almost fell asleep again, and then she called out, “Tony,” for she thought she was at home in the nursery. As Tony made no answer, she sat up, whereupon her head hit the roof, and it opened like the lid of a box, and to her bewilderment she saw all around her the Kensington Gardens lying deep in snow. As she was not in the nursery she wondered whether this was really herself, so she pinched her cheeks, and then she knew it was herself, and this reminded her that she was in the middle of a great adventure. She remembered now everything that had happened to her from the closing of the gates up to her running away from the fairies, but however, she asked herself, had she got into this funny place? She stepped out by the roof, right over the garden, and then she saw the dear house in which she had passed the night. It so entranced her that she could think of nothing else.

All through the night, the charming little house stood in the Figs, looking after Maimie, and she was completely unaware. She slept until her dream was fully over and woke up feeling wonderfully cozy just as the morning was starting to break. Then she almost drifted off again and called out, “Tony,” thinking she was home in the nursery. When Tony didn’t respond, she sat up, only to bump her head on the roof, which popped open like a box. To her surprise, she found herself surrounded by Kensington Gardens covered in deep snow. Realizing she wasn’t in the nursery, she questioned whether this was really her, so she pinched her cheeks, confirming it was indeed herself. This reminded her that she was in the middle of a great adventure. She recalled everything that had happened since the gates closed until she ran away from the fairies. However, she wondered how she had ended up in this strange place. She stepped out through the roof, hovering over the garden, and then she saw the lovely house where she had spent the night. It captivated her so much that she couldn't think of anything else.

“Oh, you darling, oh, you sweet, oh, you love!” she cried.

“Oh, you darling, oh, you sweet, oh, you love!” she exclaimed.

Perhaps a human voice frightened the little house, or maybe it now knew that its work was done, for no sooner had Maimie spoken than it began to grow smaller; it shrank so slowly that she could scarce believe it was shrinking, yet she soon knew that it could not contain her now. It always remained as complete as ever, but it became smaller and smaller, and the garden dwindled at the same time, and the snow crept closer, lapping house and garden up. Now the house was the size of a little dog's kennel, and now of a Noah's Ark, but still you could see the smoke and the door-handle and the roses on the wall, every one complete. The glow-worm light was waning too, but it was still there. “Darling, loveliest, don't go!” Maimie cried, falling on her knees, for the little house was now the size of a reel of thread, but still quite complete. But as she stretched out her arms imploringly the snow crept up on all sides until it met itself, and where the little house had been was now one unbroken expanse of snow.

Maybe a human voice startled the little house, or maybe it realized that its job was finished, because as soon as Maimie spoke, it started to shrink. It shrank so slowly that she could hardly believe it was happening, but she quickly realized it couldn't hold her anymore. It always looked as whole as ever, but it kept getting smaller and smaller, while the garden shrank too, and the snow inched closer, swallowing the house and the garden. Now the house was as small as a little dog's kennel, then as small as Noah's Ark, but you could still see the smoke, the doorknob, and the roses on the wall, each one intact. The glow-worm light was fading as well, but it was still there. “Darling, sweetest, please don’t go!” Maimie cried, falling to her knees, as the little house was now the size of a spool of thread, yet still perfectly intact. But as she reached out her arms desperately, the snow enveloped everything until it merged, and where the little house had been was now an endless blanket of snow.

Maimie stamped her foot naughtily, and was putting her fingers to her eyes, when she heard a kind voice say, “Don't cry, pretty human, don't cry,” and then she turned round and saw a beautiful little naked boy regarding her wistfully. She knew at once that he must be Peter Pan.

Maimie stamped her foot playfully and was about to wipe her eyes when she heard a gentle voice say, “Don’t cry, beautiful girl, don’t cry.” She turned around and saw a lovely little naked boy looking at her with longing. She instantly realized that he must be Peter Pan.





XVIII. Peter's Goat

Maimie felt quite shy, but Peter knew not what shy was.

“I hope you have had a good night,” he said earnestly.

“I hope you had a good night,” he said sincerely.

“Thank you,” she replied, “I was so cosy and warm. But you”—and she looked at his nakedness awkwardly—“don't you feel the least bit cold?”

“Thanks,” she replied, “I was really comfy and warm. But you”—and she glanced at his nakedness awkwardly—“don’t you feel even a little cold?”

Now cold was another word Peter had forgotten, so he answered, “I think not, but I may be wrong: you see I am rather ignorant. I am not exactly a boy, Solomon says I am a Betwixt-and-Between.”

Now "cold" was another word Peter had forgotten, so he answered, “I don’t think so, but I could be wrong: you see, I’m pretty clueless. I’m not exactly a boy; Solomon says I’m a ‘Betwixt-and-Between.’”

“So that is what it is called,” said Maimie thoughtfully.

“So that’s what it’s called,” Maimie said thoughtfully.

“That's not my name,” he explained, “my name is Peter Pan.”

“That's not my name,” he said, “my name is Peter Pan.”

“Yes, of course,” she said, “I know, everybody knows.”

“Yes, of course,” she said, “I know, everyone knows.”

You can't think how pleased Peter was to learn that all the people outside the gates knew about him. He begged Maimie to tell him what they knew and what they said, and she did so. They were sitting by this time on a fallen tree; Peter had cleared off the snow for Maimie, but he sat on a snowy bit himself.

You can't imagine how happy Peter was to find out that everyone outside the gates knew about him. He asked Maimie to tell him what they knew and what they were saying, and she did. By this time, they were sitting on a fallen tree; Peter had cleared the snow for Maimie, but he was sitting on a snowy spot himself.

“Squeeze closer,” Maimie said.

“Get closer,” Maimie said.

“What is that?” he asked, and she showed him, and then he did it. They talked together and he found that people knew a great deal about him, but not everything, not that he had gone back to his mother and been barred out, for instance, and he said nothing of this to Maimie, for it still humiliated him.

“What’s that?” he asked, and she showed him, and then he did it. They talked together, and he realized that people knew a lot about him, but not everything—like how he had gone back to his mother and was shut out, for example. He didn’t mention this to Maimie because it still embarrassed him.

“Do they know that I play games exactly like real boys?” he asked very proudly. “Oh, Maimie, please tell them!” But when he revealed how he played, by sailing his hoop on the Round Pond, and so on, she was simply horrified.

“Do they know that I play games just like real boys?” he asked proudly. “Oh, Maimie, please tell them!” But when he explained how he played, like sailing his hoop on the Round Pond and stuff, she was totally horrified.

“All your ways of playing,” she said with her big eyes on him, “are quite, quite wrong, and not in the least like how boys play!”

“All your ways of playing,” she said, her big eyes fixed on him, “are totally wrong and nothing like how boys play!”

Poor Peter uttered a little moan at this, and he cried for the first time for I know not how long. Maimie was extremely sorry for him, and lent him her handkerchief, but he didn't know in the least what to do with it, so she showed him, that is to say, she wiped her eyes, and then gave it back to him, saying “Now you do it,” but instead of wiping his own eyes he wiped hers, and she thought it best to pretend that this was what she had meant.

Poor Peter let out a small moan at this, and he cried for the first time in what felt like ages. Maimie felt really sorry for him, and she handed him her handkerchief, but he had no idea what to do with it, so she demonstrated—she wiped her eyes and then gave it back to him, saying, “Now you do it.” Instead of wiping his own eyes, though, he wiped hers, and she decided it was best to pretend that’s what she had meant all along.

She said, out of pity for him, “I shall give you a kiss if you like,” but though he once knew he had long forgotten what kisses are, and he replied, “Thank you,” and held out his hand, thinking she had offered to put something into it. This was a great shock to her, but she felt she could not explain without shaming him, so with charming delicacy she gave Peter a thimble which happened to be in her pocket, and pretended that it was a kiss. Poor little boy! he quite believed her, and to this day he wears it on his finger, though there can be scarcely anyone who needs a thimble so little. You see, though still a tiny child, it was really years and years since he had seen his mother, and I daresay the baby who had supplanted him was now a man with whiskers.

She said, out of pity for him, “I’ll give you a kiss if you’d like,” but although he once knew what kisses were, he had long forgotten, and he replied, “Thank you,” while extending his hand, thinking she was offering to put something in it. This came as a big shock to her, but she felt she couldn’t explain without embarrassing him, so with charming grace, she gave Peter a thimble that happened to be in her pocket and pretended it was a kiss. Poor little boy! He truly believed her, and to this day he wears it on his finger, even though there’s hardly anyone who needs a thimble that much. You see, even though he was still a tiny child, it had really been years and years since he had seen his mother, and I bet the baby who had taken his place was now a man with a beard.

But you must not think that Peter Pan was a boy to pity rather than to admire; if Maimie began by thinking this, she soon found she was very much mistaken. Her eyes glistened with admiration when he told her of his adventures, especially of how he went to and fro between the island and the Gardens in the Thrush's Nest.

But you shouldn't think of Peter Pan as a boy to feel sorry for instead of to admire; if Maimie started out thinking this, she quickly realized she was very wrong. Her eyes sparkled with admiration when he shared his adventures, especially about how he traveled back and forth between the island and the Gardens in the Thrush's Nest.

“How romantic,” Maimie exclaimed, but it was another unknown word, and he hung his head thinking she was despising him.

“How romantic,” Maimie exclaimed, but it was another unfamiliar word, and he hung his head, thinking she was looking down on him.

“I suppose Tony would not have done that?” he said very humbly.

“I guess Tony wouldn’t have done that?” he said very humbly.

“Never, never!” she answered with conviction, “he would have been afraid.”

“Never, never!” she replied firmly, “he would have been scared.”

“What is afraid?” asked Peter longingly. He thought it must be some splendid thing. “I do wish you would teach me how to be afraid, Maimie,” he said.

“What is afraid?” asked Peter longingly. He thought it must be something wonderful. “I really wish you would teach me how to be afraid, Maimie,” he said.

“I believe no one could teach that to you,” she answered adoringly, but Peter thought she meant that he was stupid. She had told him about Tony and of the wicked thing she did in the dark to frighten him (she knew quite well that it was wicked), but Peter misunderstood her meaning and said, “Oh, how I wish I was as brave as Tony.”

“I don’t think anyone could teach you that,” she replied with admiration, but Peter thought she was saying he was dumb. She had told him about Tony and the sneaky thing she did at night to scare him (she was fully aware it was wrong), but Peter misunderstood and said, “Oh, I wish I were as brave as Tony.”

It quite irritated her. “You are twenty thousand times braver than Tony,” she said, “you are ever so much the bravest boy I ever knew!”

It really annoyed her. “You are twenty thousand times braver than Tony,” she said, “you are by far the bravest boy I’ve ever known!”

He could scarcely believe she meant it, but when he did believe he screamed with joy.

He could hardly believe she was serious, but when he finally did believe it, he screamed with joy.

“And if you want very much to give me a kiss,” Maimie said, “you can do it.”

“And if you really want to give me a kiss,” Maimie said, “you can go ahead and do it.”

Very reluctantly Peter began to take the thimble off his finger. He thought she wanted it back.

Very reluctantly, Peter started to take the thimble off his finger. He thought she wanted it back.

“I don't mean a kiss,” she said hurriedly, “I mean a thimble.”

“I don't mean a kiss,” she said quickly, “I mean a thimble.”

“What's that?” Peter asked.

"What's that?" Peter asked.

“It's like this,” she said, and kissed him.

“Here’s the thing,” she said, and kissed him.

“I should love to give you a thimble,” Peter said gravely, so he gave her one. He gave her quite a number of thimbles, and then a delightful idea came into his head! “Maimie,” he said, “will you marry me?”

“I would really like to give you a thimble,” Peter said seriously, so he handed her one. He gave her several thimbles, and then a wonderful idea popped into his head! “Maimie,” he said, “will you marry me?”

Now, strange to tell, the same idea had come at exactly the same time into Maimie's head. “I should like to,” she answered, “but will there be room in your boat for two?”

Now, it's odd to say, but the same thought had popped into Maimie's head at the exact same moment. “I’d love to,” she replied, “but will there be enough space in your boat for two?”

“If you squeeze close,” he said eagerly.

“If you squeeze in tight,” he said eagerly.

“Perhaps the birds would be angry?”

“Maybe the birds would be upset?”

He assured her that the birds would love to have her, though I am not so certain of it myself. Also that there were very few birds in winter. “Of course they might want your clothes,” he had to admit rather falteringly.

He assured her that the birds would be happy to have her, though I’m not so sure about that myself. He also mentioned that there aren’t many birds in winter. “Of course, they might be interested in your clothes,” he had to admit a bit hesitantly.

She was somewhat indignant at this.

She was a bit offended by this.

“They are always thinking of their nests,” he said apologetically, “and there are some bits of you”—he stroked the fur on her pelisse—“that would excite them very much.”

“They’re always thinking about their nests,” he said regretfully, “and there are some parts of you”—he touched the fur on her coat—“that would really get them interested.”

“They sha'n't have my fur,” she said sharply.

“They're not getting my fur,” she said sharply.

“No,” he said, still fondling it, however, “no! Oh, Maimie,” he said rapturously, “do you know why I love you? It is because you are like a beautiful nest.”

“No,” he said, still holding it, “no! Oh, Maimie,” he said excitedly, “do you know why I love you? It’s because you’re like a beautiful nest.”

Somehow this made her uneasy. “I think you are speaking more like a bird than a boy now,” she said, holding back, and indeed he was even looking rather like a bird. “After all,” she said, “you are only a Betwixt-and-Between.” But it hurt him so much that she immediately added, “It must be a delicious thing to be.”

Somehow this made her feel uneasy. “I think you sound more like a bird than a boy now,” she said, holding back, and he really did look a bit like a bird. “After all,” she continued, “you’re just a Betwixt-and-Between.” But it hurt him so much that she quickly added, “It must be a wonderful thing to be.”

“Come and be one then, dear Maimie,” he implored her, and they set off for the boat, for it was now very near Open-Gate time. “And you are not a bit like a nest,” he whispered to please her.

“Come and be one then, dear Maimie,” he urged, and they headed toward the boat, as it was almost time for Open-Gate. “And you don’t resemble a nest at all,” he whispered to make her happy.

“But I think it is rather nice to be like one,” she said in a woman's contradictory way. “And, Peter, dear, though I can't give them my fur, I wouldn't mind their building in it. Fancy a nest in my neck with little spotty eggs in it! Oh, Peter, how perfectly lovely!”

“But I think it’s pretty nice to be like one,” she said in a woman’s contradictory way. “And, Peter, dear, even though I can't give them my fur, I wouldn’t mind them building in it. Imagine a nest in my neck with little spotty eggs in it! Oh, Peter, how perfectly lovely!”

But as they drew near the Serpentine, she shivered a little, and said, “Of course I shall go and see mother often, quite often. It is not as if I was saying good-bye for ever to mother, it is not in the least like that.”

But as they got closer to the Serpentine, she shivered a little and said, “Of course I’ll go and see Mom regularly, pretty often. It’s not like I’m saying goodbye forever to Mom; it’s nothing like that at all.”

“Oh, no,” answered Peter, but in his heart he knew it was very like that, and he would have told her so had he not been in a quaking fear of losing her. He was so fond of her, he felt he could not live without her. “She will forget her mother in time, and be happy with me,” he kept saying to himself, and he hurried her on, giving her thimbles by the way.

“Oh, no,” Peter replied, but deep down he knew that was probably true, and he would have said so if he hadn’t been terrified of losing her. He loved her so much that he felt he couldn’t survive without her. “She will eventually forget about her mother and be happy with me,” he kept telling himself as he rushed her along, handing her thimbles along the way.

But even when she had seen the boat and exclaimed ecstatically over its loveliness, she still talked tremblingly about her mother. “You know quite well, Peter, don't you,” she said, “that I wouldn't come unless I knew for certain I could go back to mother whenever I want to? Peter, say it!”

But even after she saw the boat and gushed excitedly over how beautiful it was, she still spoke nervously about her mom. “You know, Peter, right?” she said, “that I wouldn’t come unless I was sure I could go back to my mom whenever I wanted? Peter, please say it!”

He said it, but he could no longer look her in the face.

He said it, but he couldn't bring himself to look her in the eye anymore.

“If you are sure your mother will always want you,” he added rather sourly.

“If you're sure your mom will always want you,” he added with a bit of bitterness.

“The idea of mother's not always wanting me!” Maimie cried, and her face glistened.

“The thought that my mom doesn’t always want me!” Maimie cried, and her face shone.

“If she doesn't bar you out,” said Peter huskily.

“If she doesn't shut you out,” Peter said in a low voice.

“The door,” replied Maimie, “will always, always be open, and mother will always be waiting at it for me.”

“The door,” Maimie replied, “will always be open, and mom will always be waiting for me at it.”

“Then,” said Peter, not without grimness, “step in, if you feel so sure of her,” and he helped Maimie into the Thrush's Nest.

“Then,” said Peter, with a hint of seriousness, “go ahead, if you’re so confident about her,” and he helped Maimie into the Thrush's Nest.

“But why don't you look at me?” she asked, taking him by the arm.

"But why don't you look at me?" she asked, grabbing his arm.

Peter tried hard not to look, he tried to push off, then he gave a great gulp and jumped ashore and sat down miserably in the snow.

Peter tried really hard not to look. He tried to push himself away, but then he took a deep breath and jumped onto the shore, sitting down sadly in the snow.

She went to him. “What is it, dear, dear Peter?” she said, wondering.

She approached him. “What’s wrong, my dear Peter?” she asked, curious.

“Oh, Maimie,” he cried, “it isn't fair to take you with me if you think you can go back. Your mother”—he gulped again—“you don't know them as well as I do.”

“Oh, Maimie,” he said, “it’s not fair to take you with me if you think you can go back. Your mom”—he swallowed hard—“you don’t know them as well as I do.”

And then he told her the woful story of how he had been barred out, and she gasped all the time. “But my mother,” she said, “my mother”—

And then he shared the heartbreaking story of how he had been locked out, and she gasped the whole time. “But my mom,” she said, “my mom”—

“Yes, she would,” said Peter, “they are all the same. I daresay she is looking for another one already.”

“Yes, she would,” said Peter, “they're all the same. I bet she’s looking for another one already.”

Maimie said aghast, “I can't believe it. You see, when you went away your mother had none, but my mother has Tony, and surely they are satisfied when they have one.”

Maimie said, shocked, “I can't believe it. You see, when you left, your mom had none, but my mom has Tony, and they must be happy when they have at least one.”

Peter replied bitterly, “You should see the letters Solomon gets from ladies who have six.”

Peter replied bitterly, “You should check out the letters Solomon gets from ladies who have six.”

Just then they heard a grating creak, followed by creak, creak, all round the Gardens. It was the Opening of the Gates, and Peter jumped nervously into his boat. He knew Maimie would not come with him now, and he was trying bravely not to cry. But Maimie was sobbing painfully.

Just then they heard a grinding creak, followed by creak, creak, all around the Gardens. It was the Opening of the Gates, and Peter jumped nervously into his boat. He knew Maimie wouldn't come with him now, and he was trying hard not to cry. But Maimie was sobbing painfully.

“If I should be too late,” she called in agony, “oh, Peter, if she has got another one already!”

“If I’m too late,” she called out in distress, “oh, Peter, what if she has another one already?”

Again he sprang ashore as if she had called him back. “I shall come and look for you to-night,” he said, squeezing close, “but if you hurry away I think you will be in time.”

Again he jumped onto the shore as if she had summoned him back. “I’ll come looking for you tonight,” he said, moving in closer, “but if you leave quickly, I think you’ll make it in time.”

Then he pressed a last thimble on her sweet little mouth, and covered his face with his hands so that he might not see her go.

Then he placed one last thimble on her sweet little mouth and covered his face with his hands so he wouldn’t have to see her leave.

“Dear Peter!” she cried.

"Dear Peter!" she shouted.

“Dear Maimie!” cried the tragic boy.

“Dear Maimie!” exclaimed the dramatic boy.

She leapt into his arms, so that it was a sort of fairy wedding, and then she hurried away. Oh, how she hastened to the gates! Peter, you may be sure, was back in the Gardens that night as soon as Lock-out sounded, but he found no Maimie, and so he knew she had been in time. For long he hoped that some night she would come back to him; often he thought he saw her waiting for him by the shore of the Serpentine as his bark drew to land, but Maimie never went back. She wanted to, but she was afraid that if she saw her dear Betwixt-and-Between again she would linger with him too long, and besides the ayah now kept a sharp eye on her. But she often talked lovingly of Peter and she knitted a kettle-holder for him, and one day when she was wondering what Easter present he would like, her mother made a suggestion.

She jumped into his arms, making it feel like a fairy tale wedding, and then she quickly ran away. Oh, how fast she rushed to the gates! Peter, you can bet, was back in the Gardens that night as soon as the Lock-out sounded, but he didn’t see Maimie, so he knew she had made it in time. For a long time, he hoped she would return to him one night; he often thought he spotted her waiting for him by the shore of the Serpentine as his boat approached, but Maimie never came back. She wanted to, but she was afraid that if she saw her beloved Betwixt-and-Between again, she would stay with him too long, plus the ayah was now keeping a close watch on her. But she frequently spoke fondly of Peter and knitted a kettle-holder for him, and one day, while wondering what Easter present he would like, her mother made a suggestion.

“Nothing,” she said thoughtfully, “would be so useful to him as a goat.”

"Nothing," she said thoughtfully, "would be more useful to him than a goat."

“He could ride on it,” cried Maimie, “and play on his pipe at the same time!”

“He could ride it,” Maimie exclaimed, “and play his pipe at the same time!”

“Then,” her mother asked, “won't you give him your goat, the one you frighten Tony with at night?”

“Then,” her mother asked, “won't you give him your goat, the one you scare Tony with at night?”

“But it isn't a real goat,” Maimie said.

“But it isn't a real goat,” Maimie said.

“It seems very real to Tony,” replied her mother.

“It feels really real to Tony,” her mother replied.

“It seems frightfully real to me too,” Maimie admitted, “but how could I give it to Peter?”

“It seems really real to me too,” Maimie admitted, “but how could I give it to Peter?”

Her mother knew a way, and next day, accompanied by Tony (who was really quite a nice boy, though of course he could not compare), they went to the Gardens, and Maimie stood alone within a fairy ring, and then her mother, who was a rather gifted lady, said,

Her mother had a plan, and the next day, joined by Tony (who was actually a really nice guy, though he couldn’t quite measure up), they went to the Gardens. Maimie stood by herself in the middle of a fairy ring, and then her mother, who was a pretty talented woman, said,

 “My daughter, tell me, if you can,
  What have you got for Peter Pan?”
 
“My daughter, tell me, if you can,  
What do you have for Peter Pan?”

To which Maimie replied,

Maimie replied,

 “I have a goat for him to ride,
  Observe me cast it far and wide.”
 
“I have a goat for him to ride,  
Watch me throw it far and wide.”

She then flung her arms about as if she were sowing seed, and turned round three times.

She then threw her arms around as if she were planting seeds and spun around three times.

Next Tony said,

Next, Tony said,

 “If P. doth find it waiting here,
  Wilt ne'er again make me to fear?”
 
“If P. finds it waiting here, will I never have to fear again?”

And Maimie answered,

And Maimie replied,

 “By dark or light I fondly swear
  Never to see goats anywhere.”
 
“By day or night, I swear with affection  
I’ll never see goats anywhere.”

She also left a letter to Peter in a likely place, explaining what she had done, and begging him to ask the fairies to turn the goat into one convenient for riding on. Well, it all happened just as she hoped, for Peter found the letter, and of course nothing could be easier for the fairies than to turn the goat into a real one, and so that is how Peter got the goat on which he now rides round the Gardens every night playing sublimely on his pipe. And Maimie kept her promise and never frightened Tony with a goat again, though I have heard that she created another animal. Until she was quite a big girl she continued to leave presents for Peter in the Gardens (with letters explaining how humans play with them), and she is not the only one who has done this. David does it, for instance, and he and I know the likeliest place for leaving them in, and we shall tell you if you like, but for mercy's sake don't ask us before Porthos, for were he to find out the place he would take every one of them.

She also left a letter for Peter in a likely spot, explaining what she had done and begging him to ask the fairies to turn the goat into one that was easier to ride. Well, everything happened just as she hoped because Peter found the letter, and of course, it was simple for the fairies to turn the goat into a real one. That’s how Peter got the goat he now rides around the Gardens every night while playing beautifully on his pipe. Maimie kept her promise and never scared Tony with a goat again, although I've heard she created another animal. Until she was quite a big girl, she continued to leave gifts for Peter in the Gardens (along with letters explaining how humans play with them), and she's not the only one who did this. David does it too, and he and I know the best spot to leave them, and we'll tell you if you'd like, but please don't ask us in front of Porthos, because if he finds out where it is, he would take every single one of them.

Though Peter still remembers Maimie he is become as gay as ever, and often in sheer happiness he jumps off his goat and lies kicking merrily on the grass. Oh, he has a joyful time! But he has still a vague memory that he was a human once, and it makes him especially kind to the house-swallows when they revisit the island, for house-swallows are the spirits of little children who have died. They always build in the eaves of the houses where they lived when they were humans, and sometimes they try to fly in at a nursery window, and perhaps that is why Peter loves them best of all the birds.

Though Peter still remembers Maimie, he has become as cheerful as ever, and often, in pure joy, he jumps off his goat and lies kicking happily on the grass. Oh, he has a great time! But he still has a vague memory that he was once human, and it makes him particularly kind to the house-swallows when they return to the island, because house-swallows are the spirits of little children who have died. They always build nests in the eaves of the houses where they lived when they were human, and sometimes they try to fly in through a nursery window, which is probably why Peter loves them more than any other birds.

And the little house? Every lawful night (that is to say, every night except ball nights) the fairies now build the little house lest there should be a human child lost in the Gardens, and Peter rides the marshes looking for lost ones, and if he finds them he carries them on his goat to the little house, and when they wake up they are in it and when they step out they see it. The fairies build the house merely because it is so pretty, but Peter rides round in memory of Maimie and because he still loves to do just as he believes real boys would do.

And the little house? Every night that’s not a ball night, the fairies build the little house so no human child gets lost in the Gardens. Peter rides the marshes looking for lost kids, and if he finds any, he carries them on his goat to the little house. When they wake up, they find themselves in it, and when they step outside, they can see it. The fairies build the house just because it’s so pretty, but Peter rides around in memory of Maimie and because he still enjoys doing what he thinks real boys would do.

But you must not think that, because somewhere among the trees the little house is twinkling, it is a safe thing to remain in the Gardens after Lock-out Time. If the bad ones among the fairies happen to be out that night they will certainly mischief you, and even though they are not, you may perish of cold and dark before Peter Pan comes round. He has been too late several times, and when he sees he is too late he runs back to the Thrush's Nest for his paddle, of which Maimie had told him the true use, and he digs a grave for the child and erects a little tombstone and carves the poor thing's initials on it. He does this at once because he thinks it is what real boys would do, and you must have noticed the little stones and that there are always two together. He puts them in twos because it seems less lonely. I think that quite the most touching sight in the Gardens is the two tombstones of Walter Stephen Matthews and Phoebe Phelps. They stand together at the spot where the parishes of Westminster St. Mary's is said to meet the parish of Paddington. Here Peter found the two babes, who had fallen unnoticed from their perambulators, Phoebe aged thirteen months and Walter probably still younger, for Peter seems to have felt a delicacy about putting any age on his stone. They lie side by side, and the simple inscriptions read

But don't think that just because you can see the little house sparkling among the trees, it's safe to stay in the Gardens after Lock-out Time. If any of the bad fairies happen to be out that night, they will definitely cause trouble for you, and even if they're not around, you might freeze and get lost in the dark before Peter Pan shows up. He has been late several times, and when he realizes he's too late, he runs back to the Thrush's Nest for his paddle, which Maimie had told him is for digging, and he digs a grave for the child and puts up a little tombstone with the child's initials on it. He does this right away because he thinks it's what real boys would do, and you must have seen the little stones, where there are always two together. He places them in pairs so it feels less lonely. I think the most touching sight in the Gardens is the two tombstones of Walter Stephen Matthews and Phoebe Phelps. They stand together at the spot where the parishes of Westminster St. Mary's are said to meet the parish of Paddington. Here, Peter found the two babies who had fallen out of their strollers unnoticed, Phoebe was thirteen months old and Walter was probably even younger, as Peter seemed hesitant to put an exact age on his stone. They lie side by side, and the simple inscriptions read

               +—————-+     +—————-+
               |           |     |           |
               |     W     |     |    13a.   |
               |           |     |    P.P.   |
               |   St. M   |     |   1841    |
               |           |     |           |
               +—————-+     +—————-+
               +—————-+     +—————-+
               |           |     |           |
               |     W     |     |    13a.   |
               |           |     |    P.P.   |
               |   St. M   |     |   1841    |
               |           |     |           |
               +—————-+     +—————-+

David sometimes places white flowers on these two innocent graves.

David sometimes places white flowers on these two innocent graves.

But how strange for parents, when they hurry into the Gardens at the opening of the gates looking for their lost one, to find the sweetest little tombstone instead. I do hope that Peter is not too ready with his spade. It is all rather sad.

But how strange for parents, when they rush into the Gardens at the opening of the gates searching for their lost child, to find the most charming little tombstone instead. I really hope Peter isn't too quick with his spade. It's all quite sad.





XIX. An Interloper

David and I had a tremendous adventure. It was this, he passed the night with me. We had often talked of it as a possible thing, and at last Mary consented to our having it.

David and I had an amazing adventure. He spent the night with me. We had often discussed it as a real possibility, and finally, Mary agreed to let us do it.

The adventure began with David's coming to me at the unwonted hour of six P.M., carrying what looked like a packet of sandwiches, but proved to be his requisites for the night done up in a neat paper parcel. We were both so excited that, at the moment of greeting, neither of us could be apposite to the occasion in words, so we communicated our feelings by signs; as thus, David half sat down in a place where there was no chair, which is his favourite preparation for being emphatic, and is borrowed, I think, from the frogs, and we then made the extraordinary faces which mean, “What a tremendous adventure!”

The adventure started when David came to see me at the unusual time of six PM, carrying what looked like a packet of sandwiches, but it turned out to be his supplies for the night packed in a tidy paper parcel. We were both so excited that, during our greeting, neither of us could find the right words, so we expressed our feelings through gestures. For example, David half-sat in a spot where there was no chair, which is his favorite way of being dramatic, and I think he picked it up from frogs, and then we made these goofy faces that meant, “What an amazing adventure!”

We were to do all the important things precisely as they are done every evening at his own home, and so I am in a puzzle to know how it was such an adventure to David. But I have now said enough to show you what an adventure it was to me.

We were supposed to do all the important things exactly like they do every evening at his house, so I'm confused about why it was such an adventure for David. But I’ve said enough to show you what an adventure it was for me.

For a little while we played with my two medals, and, with the delicacy of a sleeping companion, David abstained on this occasion from asking why one of them was not a Victoria Cross. He is very troubled because I never won the Victoria Cross, for it lowers his status in the Gardens. He never says in the Gardens that I won it, but he fights any boy of his year who says I didn't. Their fighting consists of challenging each other.

For a little while, we played with my two medals. David, being considerate like a sleeping friend, didn’t ask why one of them wasn’t a Victoria Cross this time. He worries a lot because I never received the Victoria Cross, as it affects his reputation in the Gardens. He never claims in the Gardens that I won it, but he gets into fights with any boy in his year who says I didn’t. Their fights just involve challenging each other.

At twenty-five past six I turned on the hot water in the bath, and covertly swallowed a small glass of brandy. I then said, “Half-past six; time for little boys to be in bed.” I said it in the matter-of-fact voice of one made free of the company of parents, as if I had said it often before, and would have to say it often again, and as if there was nothing particularly delicious to me in hearing myself say it. I tried to say it in that way.

At six twenty-five, I turned on the hot water in the bath and secretly downed a small glass of brandy. Then I said, "Six thirty; time for little boys to go to bed." I said it in a straightforward tone, as if I was used to being free from my parents' company, like I had done it many times before and would have to do it many times again, and like there was nothing particularly satisfying about hearing myself say it. I tried to deliver it that way.

And David was deceived. To my exceeding joy he stamped his little foot, and was so naughty that, in gratitude, I gave him five minutes with a matchbox. Matches, which he drops on the floor when lighted, are the greatest treat you can give David; indeed, I think his private heaven is a place with a roaring bonfire.

And David was tricked. To my great delight, he stamped his little foot and was so mischievous that, out of gratitude, I gave him five minutes with a matchbox. Matches, which he drops on the floor when lit, are the best treat you can give David; in fact, I believe his personal heaven is a place with a big bonfire.

Then I placed my hand carelessly on his shoulder, like one a trifle bored by the dull routine of putting my little boys to bed, and conducted him to the night nursery, which had lately been my private chamber. There was an extra bed in it tonight, very near my own, but differently shaped, and scarcely less conspicuous was the new mantel-shelf ornament: a tumbler of milk, with a biscuit on top of it, and a chocolate riding on the biscuit. To enter the room without seeing the tumbler at once was impossible. I had tried it several times, and David saw and promptly did his frog business, the while, with an indescribable emotion, I produced a night-light from my pocket and planted it in a saucer on the wash-stand.

Then I casually placed my hand on his shoulder, like someone a bit bored by the routine of putting my little boys to bed, and led him to the night nursery, which had recently been my private space. There was an extra bed in there tonight, very close to mine, but shaped differently, and equally noticeable was the new decoration on the mantel: a glass of milk with a biscuit on top of it, and a piece of chocolate resting on the biscuit. It was impossible to enter the room without spotting the glass right away. I had tried a few times, and David noticed and promptly did his frog business, while I felt an indescribable emotion as I took a night-light from my pocket and set it up in a saucer on the washstand.

David watched my preparations with distasteful levity, but anon made a noble amend by abruptly offering me his foot as if he had no longer use for it, and I knew by intuition that he expected me to take off his boots. I took them off with all the coolness of an old hand, and then I placed him on my knee and removed his blouse. This was a delightful experience, but I think I remained wonderfully calm until I came somewhat too suddenly to his little braces, which agitated me profoundly.

David watched my preparations with a sense of detached amusement, but soon he made a generous gesture by suddenly offering me his foot, as if he no longer needed it. I instinctively understood that he expected me to take off his boots. I removed them with the coolness of someone experienced, then I put him on my knee and took off his blouse. It was a delightful experience, but I think I stayed remarkably calm until I got to his little braces, which really flustered me.

I cannot proceed in public with the disrobing of David.

I can't go out in public while taking off David's clothes.

Soon the night nursery was in darkness, but for the glimmer from the night-light, and very still save when the door creaked as a man peered in at the little figure on the bed. However softly I opened the door, an inch at a time, his bright eyes turned to me at once, and he always made the face which means, “What a tremendous adventure!”

Soon, the night nursery was dark except for the glow from the night-light, and it was very quiet except for the creak of the door as a man peeked in at the little figure on the bed. No matter how gently I opened the door, just an inch at a time, his bright eyes always turned to me immediately, and he would make the face that says, “What an incredible adventure!”

“Are you never to fall asleep, David?” I always said.

“Are you never going to fall asleep, David?” I always said.

“When are you coming to bed?” he always replied, very brave but in a whisper, as if he feared the bears and wolves might have him. When little boys are in bed there is nothing between them and bears and wolves but the night-light.

“When are you coming to bed?” he always replied, sounding brave but in a whisper, as if he was afraid the bears and wolves might get him. When little boys are in bed, the only thing standing between them and the bears and wolves is the night-light.

I returned to my chair to think, and at last he fell asleep with his face to the wall, but even then I stood many times at the door, listening.

I went back to my chair to think, and finally, he fell asleep facing the wall, but even then, I stood at the door several times, listening.

Long after I had gone to bed a sudden silence filled the chamber, and I knew that David had awaked. I lay motionless, and, after what seemed a long time of waiting, a little far-away voice said in a cautious whisper, “Irene!”

Long after I had gone to bed, a sudden silence filled the room, and I knew that David had woken up. I lay still, and after what felt like a long wait, a soft distant voice said in a careful whisper, “Irene!”

“You are sleeping with me to-night, you know, David,” I said.

“You're sleeping with me tonight, you know, David,” I said.

“I didn't know,” he replied, a little troubled but trying not to be a nuisance.

“I didn’t know,” he said, slightly worried but trying not to be a bother.

“You remember you are with me?” I asked.

"You remember that you're with me?" I asked.

After a moment's hesitation he replied, “I nearly remember,” and presently he added very gratefully, as if to some angel who had whispered to him, “I remember now.”

After a moment of hesitation, he replied, “I almost remember,” and soon after added very gratefully, as if speaking to some angel who had whispered to him, “I remember now.”

I think he had nigh fallen asleep again when he stirred and said, “Is it going on now?”

I think he had almost fallen asleep again when he stirred and said, “Is it happening now?”

“What?”

"Excuse me?"

“The adventure.”

"The journey."

“Yes, David.”

“Yes, David.”

Perhaps this disturbed him, for by-and-by I had to inquire, “You are not frightened, are you?”

Perhaps this bothered him, so eventually I had to ask, “You’re not scared, are you?”

“Am I not?” he answered politely, and I knew his hand was groping in the darkness, so I put out mine and he held on tightly to one finger.

“Am I not?” he replied politely, and I realized his hand was reaching out in the darkness, so I extended mine and he gripped one of my fingers tightly.

“I am not frightened now,” he whispered.

“I’m not scared now,” he whispered.

“And there is nothing else you want?”

“And is there anything else you want?”

“Is there not?” he again asked politely. “Are you sure there's not?” he added.

“Is there not?” he asked again politely. “Are you really sure there isn’t?” he added.

“What can it be, David?”

"What could it be, David?"

“I don't take up very much room,” the far-away voice said.

“I don't take up much space,” the distant voice said.

“Why, David,” said I, sitting up, “do you want to come into my bed?”

“Why, David,” I said, sitting up, “do you want to come into my bed?”

“Mother said I wasn't to want it unless you wanted it first,” he squeaked.

“Mom said I shouldn't want it unless you wanted it first,” he squeaked.

“It is what I have been wanting all the time,” said I, and then without more ado the little white figure rose and flung itself at me. For the rest of the night he lay on me and across me, and sometimes his feet were at the bottom of the bed and sometimes on the pillow, but he always retained possession of my finger, and occasionally he woke me to say that he was sleeping with me. I had not a good night. I lay thinking.

“It’s what I’ve been wanting all along,” I said, and then without any hesitation, the little white figure jumped onto me. For the rest of the night, he lay on me and across me, sometimes with his feet at the bottom of the bed and sometimes on the pillow, but he always held onto my finger, and occasionally he woke me up to say he was sleeping with me. I didn’t have a good night. I lay there thinking.

Of this little boy, who, in the midst of his play while I undressed him, had suddenly buried his head on my knees.

Of this little boy, who, while I was undressing him, suddenly buried his head in my lap in the middle of his play.

Of the woman who had been for him who could be sufficiently daring.

Of the woman who had been bold enough for him.

Of David's dripping little form in the bath, and how when I essayed to catch him he had slipped from my arms like a trout.

Of David's small, wet body in the bath, and how when I tried to grab him he slipped out of my arms like a fish.

Of how I had stood by the open door listening to his sweet breathing, had stood so long that I forgot his name and called him Timothy.

Of how I had stood by the open door listening to his soft breathing, had stood there so long that I forgot his name and called him Timothy.





XX. David and Porthos Compared

But Mary spoilt it all, when I sent David back to her in the morning, by inquiring too curiously into his person and discovering that I had put his combinations on him with the buttons to the front. For this I wrote her the following insulting letter. When Mary does anything that specially annoys me I send her an insulting letter. I once had a photograph taken of David being hanged on a tree. I sent her that. You can't think of all the subtle ways of grieving her I have. No woman with the spirit of a crow would stand it.

But Mary ruined everything when I sent David back to her in the morning by being too nosy about him and finding out that I had put his underwear on backward. Because of this, I wrote her the following insulting letter. Whenever Mary does something that really irritates me, I send her an insulting letter. I once had a photo taken of David hanging from a tree, and I sent her that. You wouldn't believe all the clever ways I have to upset her. No woman with the spirit of a crow could take it.

“Dear Madam [I wrote], It has come to my knowledge that when you walk in the Gardens with the boy David you listen avidly for encomiums of him and of your fanciful dressing of him by passers-by, storing them in your heart the while you make vain pretence to regard them not: wherefore lest you be swollen by these very small things I, who now know David both by day and by night, am minded to compare him and Porthos the one with the other, both in this matter and in other matters of graver account. And touching this matter of outward show, they are both very lordly, and neither of them likes it to be referred to, but they endure in different ways. For David says 'Oh, bother!' and even at times hits out, but Porthos droops his tail and lets them have their say. Yet is he extolled as beautiful and a darling ten times for the once that David is extolled.

“Dear Madam [I wrote], I've noticed that when you walk in the Gardens with David, you eagerly listen for compliments about him and your imaginative way of dressing him from those passing by, keeping those remarks close to your heart while pretending not to care. To prevent you from getting overly proud of these trivial matters, I, who now know David inside and out, want to compare him to Porthos in this regard and in other, more significant aspects. Regarding appearances, both are very proud, and neither likes it mentioned, but they react differently. David says 'Oh, bother!' and sometimes strikes back, while Porthos just hangs his head and lets them talk. Still, Porthos is praised as beautiful and a darling ten times more often than David is praised.”

“The manners of Porthos are therefore prettier than the manners of David, who when he has sent me to hide from him behind a tree sometimes comes not in search, and on emerging tamely from my concealment I find him playing other games entirely forgetful of my existence. Whereas Porthos always comes in search. Also if David wearies of you he scruples not to say so, but Porthos, in like circumstances, offers you his paw, meaning 'Farewell,' and to bearded men he does this all the time (I think because of a hereditary distaste for goats), so that they conceive him to be enamoured of them when he is only begging them courteously to go. Thus while the manners of Porthos are more polite it may be argued that those of David are more efficacious.

“The way Porthos behaves is definitely nicer than how David acts. When David sends me to hide behind a tree, he sometimes doesn't come looking for me. When I finally come out of my hiding spot, I find him completely engrossed in other games, forgetting I even exist. On the other hand, Porthos always comes looking for me. Plus, if David gets tired of you, he has no problem saying it, but Porthos, in the same situation, offers you his paw, which means 'Goodbye.' He does this all the time to men with beards (I think it's because he has a natural dislike for goats), so they think he’s in love with them when he’s really just politely asking them to leave. So, while Porthos’s manners are more courteous, it could be argued that David's are more effective.”

“In gentleness David compares ill with Porthos. For whereas the one shoves and has been known to kick on slight provocation, the other, who is noisily hated of all small dogs by reason of his size, remonstrates not, even when they cling in froth and fury to his chest, but carries them along tolerantly until they drop off from fatigue. Again, David will not unbend when in the company of babies, expecting them unreasonably to rise to his level, but contrariwise Porthos, though terrible to tramps, suffers all things of babies, even to an exploration of his mouth in an attempt to discover what his tongue is like at the other end. The comings and goings of David are unnoticed by perambulators, which lie in wait for the advent of Porthos. The strong and wicked fear Porthos but no little creature fears him, not the hedgehogs he conveys from place to place in his mouth, nor the sparrows that steal his straw from under him.

“In a gentle way, David compares himself to Porthos. While one shoves and has been known to kick at the slightest annoyance, the other, who is loudly disliked by all small dogs because of his size, doesn’t retaliate, even when they hang on to him in a frenzy, but tolerantly carries them around until they tire out and fall off. Again, David won’t lower himself when he’s around babies, unreasonable expecting them to rise to his level, but on the other hand, Porthos, though fierce to beggars, endures everything from babies, even letting them explore his mouth to see what his tongue feels like on the other side. The comings and goings of David go unnoticed by strollers, who wait for Porthos to show up. The strong and wicked fear Porthos, but no small creature is afraid of him, not the hedgehogs he transports in his mouth, nor the sparrows that steal his straw from underneath him.”

“In proof of which gentleness I adduce his adventure with the rabbit. Having gone for a time to reside in a rabbit country Porthos was elated to discover at last something small that ran from him, and developing at once into an ecstatic sportsman he did pound hotly in pursuit, though always over-shooting the mark by a hundred yards or so and wondering very much what had become of the rabbit. There was a steep path, from the top of which the rabbit suddenly came into view, and the practice of Porthos was to advance up it on tiptoe, turning near the summit to give me a knowing look and then bounding forward. The rabbit here did something tricky with a hole in the ground, but Porthos tore onwards in full faith that the game was being played fairly, and always returned panting and puzzling but glorious.

“In proof of his gentleness, I present his adventure with the rabbit. Having moved to a rabbit-filled area, Porthos was thrilled to finally find something small that would run away from him, and immediately turned into an eager hunter. He charged after it, always missing by about a hundred yards, wondering where the rabbit had gone. There was a steep path where the rabbit suddenly appeared, and Porthos would creep up it on tiptoe, turning near the top to give me a knowing look before dashing forward. The rabbit pulled a fast one with a hole in the ground, but Porthos kept going, fully believing the game was fair, and always returned panting, puzzled, but looking triumphant.”

“I sometimes shuddered to think of his perplexity should he catch the rabbit, which however was extremely unlikely; nevertheless he did catch it, I know not how, but presume it to have been another than the one of which he was in chase. I found him with it, his brows furrowed in the deepest thought. The rabbit, terrified but uninjured, cowered beneath him. Porthos gave me a happy look and again dropped into a weighty frame of mind. 'What is the next thing one does?' was obviously the puzzle with him, and the position was scarcely less awkward for the rabbit, which several times made a move to end this intolerable suspense. Whereupon Porthos immediately gave it a warning tap with his foot, and again fell to pondering. The strain on me was very great.

“I sometimes shuddered at the thought of his confusion if he caught the rabbit, which was highly unlikely; yet, he did catch it, though I don't know how, but I assume it was a different one than the one he was chasing. I found him with it, his brows knitted in deep thought. The rabbit, scared but unharmed, huddled beneath him. Porthos gave me a pleased look and then returned to his serious contemplation. 'What’s the next step?' was clearly the dilemma for him, and the situation was just as awkward for the rabbit, which several times tried to end the unbearable wait. Each time, Porthos promptly tapped it with his foot as a warning and went back to thinking. The pressure on me was immense.

“At last they seemed to hit upon a compromise. Porthos looked over his shoulder very self-consciously, and the rabbit at first slowly and then in a flash withdrew. Porthos pretended to make a search for it, but you cannot think how relieved he looked. He even tried to brazen out his disgrace before me and waved his tail appealingly. But he could not look me in the face, and when he saw that this was what I insisted on he collapsed at my feet and moaned. There were real tears in his eyes, and I was touched, and swore to him that he had done everything a dog could do, and though he knew I was lying he became happy again. For so long as I am pleased with him, ma'am, nothing else greatly matters to Porthos. I told this story to David, having first extracted a promise from him that he would not think the less of Porthos, and now I must demand the same promise of you. Also, an admission that in innocence of heart, for which David has been properly commended, he can nevertheless teach Porthos nothing, but on the contrary may learn much from him.

“At last they seemed to find a compromise. Porthos looked over his shoulder very self-consciously, and the rabbit initially moved slowly, then quickly withdrew. Porthos pretended to search for it, but you wouldn't believe how relieved he looked. He even tried to act bravely in front of me and wagged his tail appealingly. But he couldn't look me in the eye, and when he realized that this is what I insisted on, he collapsed at my feet and moaned. There were real tears in his eyes, and I felt touched, promising him that he had done everything a dog could do, and even though he knew I was lying, he became happy again. As long as I’m pleased with him, ma'am, nothing else really matters to Porthos. I told this story to David, first getting him to promise he wouldn’t think less of Porthos, and now I must ask the same promise from you. Also, I need to acknowledge that in his innocent heart, for which David has been rightly praised, he nonetheless can't teach Porthos anything, but can actually learn a lot from him.”

“And now to come to those qualities in which David excels over Porthos—the first is that he is no snob but esteems the girl Irene (pretentiously called his nurse) more than any fine lady, and envies every ragged boy who can hit to leg. Whereas Porthos would have every class keep its place, and though fond of going down into the kitchen, always barks at the top of the stairs for a servile invitation before he graciously descends. Most of the servants in our street have had the loan of him to be photographed with, and I have but now seen him stalking off for that purpose with a proud little housemaid who is looking up to him as if he were a warrior for whom she had paid a shilling.

“And now to discuss the qualities where David surpasses Porthos—the first is that he isn’t a snob; he values the girl Irene (who pretentiously calls herself his nurse) more than any upper-class lady and envies every scruffy kid who can hit a leg. On the other hand, Porthos believes every class should know its place, and even though he enjoys going down to the kitchen, he always yells from the top of the stairs for a servile invitation before he graciously heads down. Most of the servants in our street have borrowed him to be photographed with, and I just saw him strutting off for that purpose with a proud little housemaid who looks up to him as if he were a warrior she had hired for a shilling.”

“Again, when David and Porthos are in their bath, praise is due to the one and must be withheld from the other. For David, as I have noticed, loves to splash in his bath and to slip back into it from the hands that would transfer him to a towel. But Porthos stands in his bath drooping abjectly like a shamed figure cut out of some limp material.

“Again, when David and Porthos are in their bath, one deserves praise while the other does not. David, as I’ve noticed, loves to splash around and escape from the hands trying to lift him to a towel. But Porthos stands in his bath, sagging like a shameful figure made from some soft material.”

“Furthermore, the inventiveness of David is beyond that of Porthos, who cannot play by himself, and knows not even how to take a solitary walk, while David invents playfully all day long. Lastly, when David is discovered of some offence and expresses sorrow therefor, he does that thing no more for a time, but looks about him for other offences, whereas Porthos incontinently repeats his offence, in other words, he again buries his bone in the backyard, and marvels greatly that I know it, although his nose be crusted with earth.

“Moreover, David's creativity is far greater than Porthos's, who can’t entertain himself and doesn’t even know how to take a walk by himself, while David invents games all day long. Finally, when David gets caught doing something wrong and feels guilty about it, he stops doing that for a while but starts looking for other things to get into trouble with. In contrast, Porthos just keeps repeating the same mistake; in other words, he buries his bone in the backyard again and is greatly surprised that I’m aware of it, even though his nose is covered in dirt.”

“Touching these matters, therefore, let it be granted that David excels Porthos; and in divers similar qualities the one is no more than a match for the other, as in the quality of curiosity; for, if a parcel comes into my chambers Porthos is miserable until it is opened, and I have noticed the same thing of David.

“Regarding these matters, it's clear that David is better than Porthos; and in various similar traits, one is just as good as the other, especially when it comes to curiosity. If a package arrives in my place, Porthos is miserable until it's opened, and I've seen the same behavior in David.”

“Also there is the taking of medicine. For at production of the vial all gaiety suddenly departs from Porthos and he looks the other way, but if I say I have forgotten to have the vial refilled he skips joyfully, yet thinks he still has a right to a chocolate, and when I remarked disparagingly on this to David he looked so shy that there was revealed to me a picture of a certain lady treating him for youthful maladies.

“Also, there’s the matter of taking medicine. When the vial is produced, all joy suddenly leaves Porthos and he looks away, but if I say I forgot to get the vial refilled, he skips around happily, even though he still thinks he deserves a piece of chocolate. When I made a dismissive comment about this to David, he looked so shy that I imagined a certain lady treating him for youthful issues.”

“A thing to be considered of in both is their receiving of punishments, and I am now reminded that the girl Irene (whom I take in this matter to be your mouthpiece) complains that I am not sufficiently severe with David, and do leave the chiding of him for offences against myself to her in the hope that he will love her less and me more thereby. Which we have hotly argued in the Gardens to the detriment of our dignity. And I here say that if I am slow to be severe to David, the reason thereof is that I dare not be severe to Porthos, and I have ever sought to treat the one the same with the other.

“Something to think about in both cases is how they handle punishments, and I just remembered that the girl Irene (whom I see as your spokesperson) complains that I’m not strict enough with David, and that I leave it to her to scold him for wrongdoings against me, hoping he’ll love her less and love me more because of it. We've debated this passionately in the Gardens, which hasn’t done our dignity any favors. And I want to say that if I’m slow to be harsh with David, the reason is that I can’t be harsh with Porthos, and I’ve always tried to treat one the same as the other.”

“Now I refrain from raising hand or voice to Porthos because his great heart is nigh to breaking if he so much as suspects that all is not well between him and me, and having struck him once some years ago never can I forget the shudder which passed through him when he saw it was I who had struck, and I shall strike him, ma'am, no more. But when he is detected in any unseemly act now, it is my stern practice to cane my writing table in his presence, and even this punishment is almost more than he can bear. Wherefore if such chastisement inflicted on David encourages him but to enter upon fresh trespasses (as the girl Irene avers), the reason must be that his heart is not like unto that of the noble Porthos.

“Now I hold back from raising my hand or voice to Porthos because his big heart is on the verge of breaking if he even suspects anything is wrong between us. Having hit him once years ago, I can never forget the shudder that went through him when he realized it was me who had struck him, and I won’t do it again, ma'am. But when he's caught doing something inappropriate now, I make it a point to hit my writing table in front of him, and even this punishment is almost too much for him to handle. So if this punishment given to David just encourages him to misbehave more (as the girl Irene claims), it must be because his heart isn’t as noble as Porthos’s.

“And if you retort that David is naturally a depraved little boy, and so demands harsher measure, I have still my answer, to wit, what is the manner of severity meted out to him at home? And lest you should shuffle in your reply I shall mention a notable passage that has come to my ears.

“And if you argue that David is just a naturally bad little boy and needs tougher discipline, I still have my response: what kind of harsh treatment does he get at home? And just so you don’t dodge my question, I’ll bring up a notable statement I’ve heard.”

“As thus, that David having heard a horrid word in the street, uttered it with unction in the home. That the mother threatened corporal punishment, whereat the father tremblingly intervened. That David continuing to rejoice exceedingly in his word, the father spoke darkly of a cane, but the mother rushed between the combatants. That the problematical chastisement became to David an object of romantic interest. That this darkened the happy home. That casting from his path a weeping mother, the goaded father at last dashed from the house yelling that he was away to buy a cane. That he merely walked the streets white to the lips because of the terror David must now be feeling. And that when he returned, it was David radiant with hope who opened the door and then burst into tears because there was no cane. Truly, ma'am, you are a fitting person to tax me with want of severity. Rather should you be giving thanks that it is not you I am comparing with Porthos.

“David heard a terrible word in the street and proudly repeated it at home. His mother threatened to punish him, and his father nervously stepped in. But David kept delighting in the word, and the father ominously mentioned a cane, while the mother jumped in between them. The potential punishment turned into a source of fascination for David, which cast a shadow over their happy home. Pushing past his crying mother, the frustrated father finally stormed out of the house, yelling that he was going to buy a cane. Instead, he just wandered the streets, pale and shaken by the fear of what David must be feeling. When he came back, it was a hopeful David who opened the door, only to burst into tears because there was no cane. Truly, ma’am, you have the right to criticize me for being too lenient. You should be grateful it’s not you I’m comparing to Porthos.”

“But to make an end of this comparison, I mention that Porthos is ever wishful to express gratitude for my kindness to him, so that looking up from my book I see his mournful eyes fixed upon me with a passionate attachment, and then I know that the well-nigh unbearable sadness which comes into the face of dogs is because they cannot say Thank you to their masters. Whereas David takes my kindness as his right. But for this, while I should chide him I cannot do so, for of all the ways David has of making me to love him the most poignant is that he expects it of me as a matter of course. David is all for fun, but none may plumb the depths of Porthos. Nevertheless I am most nearly doing so when I lie down beside him on the floor and he puts an arm about my neck. On my soul, ma'am, a protecting arm. At such times it is as if each of us knew what was the want of the other.

“But to wrap up this comparison, I want to say that Porthos always feels the need to show gratitude for my kindness, so when I look up from my book, I see his sad eyes fixed on me with deep affection. In those moments, I realize that the nearly unbearable sadness in dogs' faces comes from their inability to say thank you to their masters. On the other hand, David takes my kindness as something he deserves. I should scold him for this, but I can’t, because one of the most touching ways David makes me love him is by expecting it of me as a given. David is all about having fun, but no one can truly understand Porthos’s depths. Still, I get closest to doing so when I lie down next to him on the floor and he wraps an arm around my neck. I swear, ma'am, it’s a protective embrace. During those moments, it's as if we both understand exactly what the other needs.”

“Thus weighing Porthos with David it were hard to tell which is the worthier. Wherefore do you keep your boy while I keep my dog, and so we shall both be pleased.”

“Considering Porthos alongside David, it’s tough to say which one is more valuable. So, why don’t you keep your boy while I keep my dog, and that way we’ll both be happy.”





XXI. William Paterson

We had been together, we three, in my rooms, David telling me about the fairy language and Porthos lolling on the sofa listening, as one may say. It is his favourite place of a dull day, and under him were some sheets of newspaper, which I spread there at such times to deceive my housekeeper, who thinks dogs should lie on the floor.

We had been hanging out together, the three of us, in my room, with David chatting about the fairy language while Porthos lounged on the sofa, half-listening, you could say. That's his favorite spot on a boring day, and underneath him were some sheets of newspaper that I put down during those times to trick my housekeeper, who believes dogs should be on the floor.

Fairy me tribber is what you say to the fairies when you want them to give you a cup of tea, but it is not so easy as it looks, for all the r's should be pronounced as w's, and I forget this so often that David believes I should find difficulty in making myself understood.

Fairy me tribber is what you say to the fairies when you want them to give you a cup of tea, but it’s not as easy as it seems because all the r’s should be pronounced as w’s, and I forget this so often that David thinks I would struggle to make myself understood.

“What would you say,” he asked me, “if you wanted them to turn you into a hollyhock?” He thinks the ease with which they can turn you into things is their most engaging quality.

“What would you say,” he asked me, “if you wanted them to turn you into a hollyhock?” He believes that their ability to turn you into things so easily is their most captivating trait.

The answer is Fairy me lukka, but though he had often told me this I again forgot the lukka.

The answer is Fairy me lukka, but even though he had told me this many times, I still forgot the lukka.

“I should never dream,” I said (to cover my discomfiture), “of asking them to turn me into anything. If I was a hollyhock I should soon wither, David.”

“I would never dream,” I said (to hide my discomfort), “of asking them to turn me into anything. If I were a hollyhock, I would soon wither, David.”

He himself had provided me with this objection not long before, but now he seemed to think it merely silly. “Just before the time to wither begins,” he said airily, “you say to them Fairy me bola.”

He had just given me this objection not long ago, but now he seemed to think it was just silly. “Right before the time to wither starts,” he said casually, “you tell them, ‘Fairy me bola.’”

Fairy me bola means “Turn me back again,” and David's discovery made me uncomfortable, for I knew he had hitherto kept his distance of the fairies mainly because of a feeling that their conversions are permanent.

Fairy me bola means "Turn me back again," and David's discovery made me uneasy, because I knew he had previously stayed away from the fairies mainly due to the belief that their changes are permanent.

So I returned him to his home. I send him home from my rooms under the care of Porthos. I may walk on the other side unknown to them, but they have no need of me, for at such times nothing would induce Porthos to depart from the care of David. If anyone addresses them he growls softly and shows the teeth that crunch bones as if they were biscuits. Thus amicably the two pass on to Mary's house, where Porthos barks his knock-and-ring bark till the door is opened. Sometimes he goes in with David, but on this occasion he said good-bye on the step. Nothing remarkable in this, but he did not return to me, not that day nor next day nor in weeks and months. I was a man distraught; and David wore his knuckles in his eyes. Conceive it, we had lost our dear Porthos—at least—well—something disquieting happened. I don't quite know what to think of it even now. I know what David thinks. However, you shall think as you choose.

So I took him back home. I sent him from my place under Porthos's care. I might walk on the other side without them knowing, but they don’t need me, because at times like that, nothing would make Porthos leave David’s side. If anyone talks to them, he growls softly and shows his bone-crushing teeth as if they were just snacks. In this friendly way, the two make their way to Mary's house, where Porthos barks his special knock-and-ring bark until the door opens. Sometimes he goes in with David, but this time he said goodbye at the steps. Nothing unusual about that, but he didn’t come back to me, not that day, or the next day, or for weeks and months. I was a man in despair; and David wore his knuckles in his eyes. Imagine it, we had lost our dear Porthos—at least—well—something unsettling happened. I still don’t quite know what to make of it. I know what David thinks. But you can think whatever you want.

My first hope was that Porthos had strolled to the Gardens and got locked in for the night, and almost as soon as Lock-out was over I was there to make inquiries. But there was no news of Porthos, though I learned that someone was believed to have spent the night in the Gardens, a young gentleman who walked out hastily the moment the gates were opened. He had said nothing, however, of having seen a dog. I feared an accident now, for I knew no thief could steal him, yet even an accident seemed incredible, he was always so cautious at crossings; also there could not possibly have been an accident to Porthos without there being an accident to something else.

My first hope was that Porthos had wandered to the Gardens and got locked in for the night, so as soon as Lock-out ended, I went there to ask about him. But there was no news of Porthos, although I found out that someone was thought to have spent the night in the Gardens—a young guy who hurried out as soon as the gates opened. He hadn’t mentioned seeing a dog. Now I was worried about an accident, because I knew no thief could take him, but even an accident seemed unlikely—he was always so careful at crosswalks. Plus, there couldn't possibly have been an accident involving Porthos without something else happening too.

David in the middle of his games would suddenly remember the great blank and step aside to cry. It was one of his qualities that when he knew he was about to cry he turned aside to do it and I always respected his privacy and waited for him. Of course being but a little boy he was soon playing again, but his sudden floods of feeling, of which we never spoke, were dear to me in those desolate days.

David, in the middle of his games, would suddenly remember the big emptiness and step aside to cry. One of his traits was that when he felt tears coming on, he would turn away to let them out, and I always respected his privacy and waited for him. Of course, being just a little kid, he would soon be playing again, but those unexpected bursts of emotion, which we never talked about, were precious to me during those lonely days.

We had a favourite haunt, called the Story-seat, and we went back to that, meaning not to look at the grass near it where Porthos used to squat, but we could not help looking at it sideways, and to our distress a man was sitting on the acquainted spot. He rose at our approach and took two steps toward us, so quick that they were almost jumps, then as he saw that we were passing indignantly I thought I heard him give a little cry.

We had a favorite spot, called the Story-seat, and we returned to it, intending not to glance at the grass nearby where Porthos used to sit, but we couldn’t help stealing a look, and to our dismay, a man was sitting in that familiar spot. He got up as we approached and took two quick steps toward us, almost jumping; then, as he noticed we were passing by in irritation, I thought I heard him let out a little cry.

I put him down for one of your garrulous fellows who try to lure strangers into talk, but next day, when we found him sitting on the Story-seat itself, I had a longer scrutiny of him. He was dandiacally dressed, seemed to tell something under twenty years and had a handsome wistful face atop of a heavy, lumbering, almost corpulent figure, which however did not betoken inactivity; for David's purple hat (a conceit of his mother's of which we were both heartily ashamed) blowing off as we neared him he leapt the railings without touching them and was back with it in three seconds; only instead of delivering it straightway he seemed to expect David to chase him for it.

I thought he was one of those chatty guys who try to strike up conversations with strangers, but the next day, when we found him sitting on the Story-seat itself, I took a closer look at him. He was dressed sharply, looked like he was under twenty, and had a handsome, dreamy face on a heavy, clumsy, almost overweight body, which didn’t suggest he was lazy; when David's purple hat (a silly idea from his mom that we were both embarrassed about) blew off as we got closer, he jumped over the railings without even touching them and was back with it in three seconds; but instead of just handing it over, he seemed to think David should chase him for it.

You have introduced yourself to David when you jump the railings without touching them, and William Paterson (as proved to be his name) was at once our friend. We often found him waiting for us at the Story-seat, and the great stout fellow laughed and wept over our tales like a three-year-old. Often he said with extraordinary pride, “You are telling the story to me quite as much as to David, ar'n't you?” He was of an innocence such as you shall seldom encounter, and believed stories at which even David blinked. Often he looked at me in quick alarm if David said that of course these things did not really happen, and unable to resist that appeal I would reply that they really did. I never saw him irate except when David was still sceptical, but then he would say quite warningly “He says it is true, so it must be true.” This brings me to that one of his qualities, which at once gratified and pained me, his admiration for myself. His eyes, which at times had a rim of red, were ever fixed upon me fondly except perhaps when I told him of Porthos and said that death alone could have kept him so long from my side. Then Paterson's sympathy was such that he had to look away. He was shy of speaking of himself so I asked him no personal questions, but concluded that his upbringing must have been lonely, to account for his ignorance of affairs, and loveless, else how could he have felt such a drawing to me?

You introduced yourself to David when you jumped the railings without touching them, and William Paterson (as we later learned was his name) immediately became our friend. We often found him waiting for us at the Story-seat, and the big guy laughed and cried over our stories like a little kid. He often said with great pride, “You’re telling the story to me just as much as to David, right?” He had a kind of innocence that you hardly ever see, and he believed stories that even David found hard to swallow. Often, he looked at me in quick concern if David mentioned that these things didn't really happen, and unable to resist that look, I would reply that they really did. I never saw him angry except when David remained skeptical, but then he would warn, “He says it’s true, so it must be true.” This leads me to one of his traits that both pleased and troubled me: his admiration for me. His eyes, sometimes tinged with red, were always fixed on me fondly, except maybe when I talked about Porthos and said that only death could keep him away from me for so long. Then Paterson’s sympathy was so strong that he had to look away. He was shy about talking about himself, so I didn’t ask him personal questions, but I figured his upbringing must have been lonely, which explained his ignorance about the world, and loveless, otherwise how could he have felt such a pull toward me?

I remember very well the day when the strange, and surely monstrous, suspicion first made my head tingle. We had been blown, the three of us, to my rooms by a gust of rain; it was also, I think, the first time Paterson had entered them. “Take the sofa, Mr. Paterson,” I said, as I drew a chair nearer to the fire, and for the moment my eyes were off him. Then I saw that, before sitting down on the sofa, he was spreading the day's paper over it. “Whatever makes you do that?” I asked, and he started like one bewildered by the question, then went white and pushed the paper aside.

I remember really well the day when that strange, and definitely unsettling, suspicion first made my head tingle. The three of us had been blown into my rooms by a gust of rain; I think it was also the first time Paterson had been in them. “Take the sofa, Mr. Paterson,” I said, as I pulled a chair closer to the fire, and for a moment I wasn’t looking at him. Then I noticed that, before sitting down on the sofa, he was laying the day’s newspaper over it. “Why are you doing that?” I asked, and he startled like someone caught off guard, then went pale and moved the paper aside.

David had noticed nothing, but I was strangely uncomfortable, and, despite my efforts at talk, often lapsed into silence, to be roused from it by a feeling that Paterson was looking at me covertly. Pooh! what vapours of the imagination were these. I blew them from me, and to prove to myself, so to speak, that they were dissipated, I asked him to see David home. As soon as I was alone, I flung me down on the floor laughing, then as quickly jumped up and was after them, and very sober too, for it was come to me abruptly as an odd thing that Paterson had set off without asking where David lived.

David hadn’t noticed anything, but I felt really uneasy, and even though I tried to keep the conversation going, I often fell silent. I’d be brought back to reality by the feeling that Paterson was sneaking glances at me. Ugh! What silly thoughts those were. I shook them off, and to reassure myself that they were gone, I asked him to walk David home. As soon as I was alone, I collapsed on the floor laughing, but then quickly got up and went after them, feeling quite serious. It struck me as strange that Paterson left without asking where David lived.

Seeing them in front of me, I crossed the street and followed. They were walking side by side rather solemnly, and perhaps nothing remarkable happened until they reached David's door. I say perhaps, for something did occur. A lady, who has several pretty reasons for frequenting the Gardens, recognised David in the street, and was stooping to address him, when Paterson did something that alarmed her. I was too far off to see what it was, but had he growled “Hands off!” she could not have scurried away more precipitately. He then ponderously marched his charge to the door, where, assuredly, he did a strange thing. Instead of knocking or ringing, he stood on the step and called out sharply, “Hie, hie, hie!” until the door was opened.

Seeing them in front of me, I crossed the street and followed. They were walking side by side quite seriously, and maybe nothing noteworthy happened until they reached David's door. I say maybe, because something did happen. A lady, who has several good reasons for visiting the Gardens, recognized David in the street and was leaning down to talk to him when Paterson did something that startled her. I was too far away to see what it was, but if he had growled “Hands off!” she couldn’t have run away faster. He then heavily marched his companion to the door, where, for sure, he did something unusual. Instead of knocking or ringing the bell, he stood on the step and shouted sharply, “Hie, hie, hie!” until the door was opened.

The whimsy, for it could be nothing more, curtailed me of my sleep that night, and you may picture me trying both sides of the pillow.

The whimsy, if it could be called that, kept me from sleeping that night, and you can imagine me flipping the pillow to find a cool side.

I recalled other queer things of Paterson, and they came back to me charged with new meanings. There was his way of shaking hands. He now did it in the ordinary way, but when first we knew him his arm had described a circle, and the hand had sometimes missed mine and come heavily upon my chest instead. His walk, again, might more correctly have been called a waddle.

I remembered other strange things about Paterson, and they came back to me with new meanings. There was his way of shaking hands. He now did it normally, but when we first met him, his arm made a circular motion, and sometimes his hand missed mine and landed heavily on my chest instead. His walk might have been better described as a waddle.

There were his perfervid thanks. He seldom departed without thanking me with an intensity that was out of proportion to the little I had done for him. In the Gardens, too, he seemed ever to take the sward rather than the seats, perhaps a wise preference, but he had an unusual way of sitting down. I can describe it only by saying that he let go of himself and went down with a thud.

There were his heartfelt thanks. He rarely left without expressing gratitude with an intensity that was way out of proportion to the little I had done for him. In the Gardens, he also seemed to prefer the grass over the benches, maybe a wise choice, but he had a strange way of sitting down. I can only describe it by saying that he just let himself go and dropped down with a thud.

I reverted to the occasion when he lunched with me at the Club. We had cutlets, and I noticed that he ate his in a somewhat finicking manner; yet having left the table for a moment to consult the sweets-card, I saw, when I returned, that there was now no bone on his plate. The waiters were looking at him rather curiously.

I went back to the time he had lunch with me at the Club. We had cutlets, and I noticed he ate his in a quite fussy way; however, when I left the table briefly to look at the dessert menu, I saw when I came back that there was no bone left on his plate. The waiters were watching him with some curiosity.

David was very partial to him, but showed it in a somewhat singular manner, used to pat his head, for instance. I remembered, also, that while David shouted to me or Irene to attract our attention, he usually whistled to Paterson, he could not explain why.

David really liked him, but he showed it in a bit of an unusual way, like how he would pat his head, for example. I also remembered that when David wanted to get my or Irene's attention, he would shout, but with Paterson, he usually whistled—he couldn't really explain why.

These ghosts made me to sweat in bed, not merely that night, but often when some new shock brought them back in force, yet, unsupported, they would have disturbed me little by day. Day, however, had its reflections, and they came to me while I was shaving, that ten minutes when, brought face to face with the harsher realities of life, we see things most clearly as they are. Then the beautiful nature of Paterson loomed offensively, and his honest eyes insulted over me. No one come to nigh twenty years had a right to such faith in his fellow-creatures. He could not backbite, nor envy, nor prevaricate, nor jump at mean motives for generous acts. He had not a single base story about women. It all seemed inhuman.

These ghosts made me sweat in bed, not just that night, but often when some new shock brought them back strongly. Still, on their own, they wouldn't bother me much during the day. However, daytime had its own reflections, and they hit me while I was shaving—those ten minutes when, confronted with the tougher realities of life, we see things most clearly as they are. Then the beautiful nature of Paterson became offensive, and his honest eyes felt like an insult to me. No one in almost twenty years had a right to such faith in humanity. He couldn't gossip, envy, lie, or assume bad intentions behind good actions. He didn’t have a single sordid tale about women. It all felt inhuman.

What creatures we be! I was more than half ashamed of Paterson's faith in me, but when I saw it begin to shrink I fought for it. An easy task, you may say, but it was a hard one, for gradually a change had come over the youth. I am now arrived at a time when the light-heartedness had gone out of him; he had lost his zest for fun, and dubiety sat in the eyes that were once so certain. He was not doubtful of me, not then, but of human nature in general; that whilom noble edifice was tottering. He mixed with boys in the Gardens; ah, mothers, it is hard to say, but how could he retain his innocence when he had mixed with boys? He heard your talk of yourselves, and so, ladies, that part of the edifice went down. I have not the heart to follow him in all his discoveries. Sometimes he went in flame at them, but for the most part he stood looking on, bewildered and numbed, like one moaning inwardly.

What creatures we are! I was more than a little ashamed of Paterson's faith in me, but when I saw it start to fade, I fought to hold on to it. You might think that was easy, but it was hard because gradually a change had come over the young man. I’ve reached a point where the light-heartedness had vanished from him; he had lost his enthusiasm for fun, and doubt shone in the eyes that were once so sure. He wasn't doubtful of me, not then, but of human nature in general; that once noble structure was crumbling. He spent time with boys in the Gardens; ah, mothers, it’s tough to say, but how could he keep his innocence when he hung out with them? He heard you talk about yourselves, and so, ladies, that part of the structure fell apart. I can’t bring myself to follow him through all his revelations. Sometimes he confronted them with intensity, but most of the time he just stood there, bewildered and numb, like someone silently mourning.

He saw all, as one fresh to the world, before he had time to breathe upon the glass. So would your child be, madam, if born with a man's powers, and when disillusioned of all else, he would cling for a moment longer to you, the woman of whom, before he saw you, he had heard so much. How you would strive to cheat him, even as I strove to hide my real self from Paterson, and still you would strive as I strove after you knew the game was up.

He saw everything, like someone new to the world, before he even had a chance to catch his breath. Your child would be the same, madam, if he were born with a man's abilities. And when he realized the truth about everything else, he would hold on to you for a moment longer, the woman he had heard so much about before meeting you. You would try to deceive him, just as I tried to conceal my true self from Paterson, and even after you knew the truth, you would keep trying, just as I did when I realized the game was over.

The sorrowful eyes of Paterson stripped me bare. There were days when I could not endure looking at him, though surely I have long ceased to be a vain man. He still met us in the Gardens, but for hours he and I would be together without speaking. It was so upon the last day, one of those innumerable dreary days when David, having sneezed the night before, was kept at home in flannel, and I sat alone with Paterson on the Story-seat. At last I turned to address him. Never had we spoken of what chained our tongues, and I meant only to say now that we must go, for soon the gates would close, but when I looked at him I saw that he was more mournful than ever before; he shut his eyes so tightly that a drop of blood fell from them.

The sad eyes of Paterson stripped me of all my defenses. There were days when I couldn't stand to look at him, even though I’ve long stopped being a vain person. He still met us in the Gardens, but we could sit together for hours without saying a word. It was like that on the last day, one of those many dull days when David, having sneezed the night before, was stuck at home in his flannel, and I sat alone with Paterson on the Story-seat. Eventually, I turned to speak to him. We had never talked about what kept us silent, and I only meant to say that we had to go, since the gates would close soon, but when I looked at him, I saw he was more sorrowful than ever; he shut his eyes so tightly that a drop of blood fell from them.

“It was all over, Paterson, long ago,” I broke out harshly, “why do we linger?”

“It’s all over, Paterson, it has been for a long time,” I said sharply, “why are we still here?”

He beat his hands together miserably, and yet cast me appealing looks that had much affection in them.

He clapped his hands together in frustration, yet gave me hopeful glances that were filled with a lot of affection.

“You expected too much of me,” I told him, and he bowed his head. “I don't know where you brought your grand ideas of men and women from. I don't want to know,” I added hastily.

“You expected too much from me,” I told him, and he lowered his head. “I don’t know where your lofty ideas about men and women came from. I don’t want to know,” I quickly added.

“But it must have been from a prettier world than this,” I said: “are you quite sure that you were wise in leaving it?”

“But it must have come from a nicer world than this,” I said. “Are you absolutely sure it was smart to leave it?”

He rose and sat down again. “I wanted to know you,” he replied slowly, “I wanted to be like you.”

He got up and sat down again. “I wanted to understand you,” he said slowly, “I wanted to be like you.”

“And now you know me,” I said, “do you want to be like me still? I am a curious person to attach oneself to, Paterson; don't you see that even David often smiles at me when he thinks he is unobserved. I work very hard to retain that little boy's love; but I shall lose him soon; even now I am not what I was to him; in a year or two at longest, Paterson, David will grow out of me.”

“And now you know me,” I said, “do you still want to be like me? I’m an interesting person to get close to, Paterson; can’t you see that even David often smiles at me when he thinks I’m not watching? I work really hard to keep that little boy's love; but I’ll lose him soon; even now I’m not what I used to be to him; in a year or two at most, Paterson, David will outgrow me.”

The poor fellow shot out his hand to me, but “No,” said I, “you have found me out. Everybody finds me out except my dog, and that is why the loss of him makes such a difference to me. Shall we go, Paterson?”

The poor guy reached out his hand to me, but “No,” I said, “you’ve figured me out. Everyone figures me out except my dog, and that’s why losing him affects me so much. Should we go, Paterson?”

He would not come with me, and I left him on the seat; when I was far away I looked back, and he was still sitting there forlornly.

He wouldn't come with me, so I left him on the seat; when I was far away, I looked back, and he was still sitting there all alone.

For long I could not close my ears that night: I lay listening, I knew not what for. A scare was on me that made me dislike the dark, and I switched on the light and slept at last. I was roused by a great to-do in the early morning, servants knocking excitedly, and my door opened, and the dear Porthos I had mourned so long tore in. They had heard his bark, but whence he came no one knew.

For a long time, I couldn't close my ears that night: I lay there listening, not even sure what for. I was scared and couldn't stand the dark, so I turned on the light and finally fell asleep. I was woken up by a big commotion in the early morning, with servants knocking excitedly, and my door opened to reveal the dear Porthos I had grieved for so long. They had heard his bark, but no one knew where he had come from.

He was in excellent condition, and after he had leaped upon me from all points I flung him on the floor by a trick I know, and lay down beside him, while he put his protecting arm round me and looked at me with the old adoring eyes.

He was in great shape, and after he jumped on me from all sides, I threw him on the floor with a move I know, and lay down next to him while he wrapped his protective arm around me and looked at me with those familiar loving eyes.

But we never saw Paterson again. You may think as you choose.

But we never saw Paterson again. You can think whatever you want.





XXII. Joey

Wise children always choose a mother who was a shocking flirt in her maiden days, and so had several offers before she accepted their fortunate papa. The reason they do this is because every offer refused by their mother means another pantomime to them. You see you can't trust to your father's taking you to the pantomime, but you can trust to every one of the poor frenzied gentlemen for whom that lady has wept a delicious little tear on her lovely little cambric handkerchief. It is pretty (but dreadfully affecting) to see them on Boxing Night gathering together the babies of their old loves. Some knock at but one door and bring a hansom, but others go from street to street in private 'buses, and even wear false noses to conceal the sufferings you inflict upon them as you grew more and more like your sweet cruel mamma.

Smart kids always pick a mom who was quite the flirt in her younger days and had several suitors before she said yes to their lucky dad. The reason they do this is that every person their mom turned down means another show for them. You see, you can't rely on your dad to take you to the show, but you can count on all the poor, lovesick guys who have had a heartfelt moment over that lady, shedding a little tear on her lovely handkerchief. It’s cute (but also really emotional) to see them on Boxing Night gathering the kids of their old flames. Some just knock on one door and call a cab, while others travel from street to street in private buses, even wearing fake noses to hide the pain you cause them as you become more and more like your sweet, cruel mom.

So I took David to the pantomime, and I hope you follow my reasoning, for I don't. He went with the fairest anticipations, pausing on the threshold to peer through the hole in the little house called “Pay Here,” which he thought was Red Riding Hood's residence, and asked politely whether he might see her, but they said she had gone to the wood, and it was quite true, for there she was in the wood gathering a stick for her grandmother's fire. She sang a beautiful song about the Boys and their dashing ways, which flattered David considerably, but she forgot to take away the stick after all. Other parts of the play were not so nice, but David thought it all lovely, he really did.

So I took David to the theater, and I hope you understand my reasoning, because I don’t. He went in with the highest hopes, stopping at the entrance to look through the hole in the little booth labeled “Pay Here,” which he thought was Red Riding Hood's house, and politely asked if he could see her. They told him she had gone into the woods, and that was true because there she was in the woods picking up a stick for her grandmother's fire. She sang a lovely song about the boys and their charming ways, which really flattered David, but she forgot to take the stick with her after all. Some other parts of the show weren’t as nice, but David thought it was all wonderful; he really did.

Yet he left the place in tears. All the way home he sobbed in the darkest corner of the growler, and if I tried to comfort him he struck me.

Yet he left the place in tears. All the way home he cried in the darkest corner of the cab, and if I tried to comfort him, he hit me.

The clown had done it, that man of whom he expected things so fair. He had asked in a loud voice of the middling funny gentleman (then in the middle of a song) whether he thought Joey would be long in coming, and when at last Joey did come he screamed out, “How do you do, Joey!” and went into convulsions of mirth.

The clown had pulled it off, that guy who he thought would be so reliable. He had loudly asked the not-so-funny guy (who was in the middle of a song) if he thought Joey would take long to arrive, and when Joey finally showed up, he shouted, “Hey, Joey!” and burst into fits of laughter.

Joey and his father were shadowing a pork-butcher's shop, pocketing the sausages for which their family has such a fatal weakness, and so when the butcher engaged Joey as his assistant there was soon not a sausage left. However, this did not matter, for there was a box rather like an ice-cream machine, and you put chunks of pork in at one end and turned a handle and they came out as sausages at the other end. Joey quite enjoyed doing this, and you could see that the sausages were excellent by the way he licked his fingers after touching them, but soon there were no more pieces of pork, and just then a dear little Irish terrier-dog came trotting down the street, so what did Joey do but pop it into the machine and it came out at the other end as sausages.

Joey and his dad were hanging around a butcher shop, sneaking some sausages that their family had an infamous craving for. So, when the butcher hired Joey as his helper, it wasn't long before there were no sausages left. But it didn't matter because there was a machine that looked like an ice-cream maker; you put chunks of pork in one end, turned a handle, and sausages came out the other end. Joey really liked doing this, and you could tell the sausages were great by the way he licked his fingers afterward, but soon there were no more pork pieces. Just then, a cute little Irish terrier-dog came trotting down the street, and what did Joey do but throw it into the machine, and it came out the other end as sausages.

It was this callous act that turned all David's mirth to woe, and drove us weeping to our growler.

It was this heartless act that turned all of David's joy into sadness and made us cry as we went to our growler.

Heaven knows I have no wish to defend this cruel deed, but as Joey told me afterward, it is very difficult to say what they will think funny and what barbarous. I was forced to admit to him that David had perceived only the joyous in the pokering of the policeman's legs, and had called out heartily “Do it again!” every time Joey knocked the pantaloon down with one kick and helped him up with another.

Heaven knows I don’t want to defend this cruel act, but as Joey mentioned to me later, it's really hard to know what people will find funny and what they'll see as savage. I had to agree with him that David only saw the fun in poking the policeman's legs and cheered “Do it again!” every time Joey knocked him down with one kick and helped him up with another.

“It hurts the poor chap,” I was told by Joey, whom I was agreeably surprised to find by no means wanting in the more humane feelings, “and he wouldn't stand it if there wasn't the laugh to encourage him.”

“It hurts the poor guy,” Joey told me, and I was pleasantly surprised to see that he wasn’t lacking in empathy, “and he wouldn’t put up with it if there wasn’t laughter to support him.”

He maintained that the dog got that laugh to encourage him also.

He insisted that the dog laughed to cheer him on too.

However, he had not got it from David, whose mother and father and nurse combined could not comfort him, though they swore that the dog was still alive and kicking, which might all have been very well had not David seen the sausages. It was to inquire whether anything could be done to atone that in considerable trepidation I sent in my card to the clown, and the result of our talk was that he invited me and David to have tea with him on Thursday next at his lodgings.

However, he hadn’t heard it from David, whose mom, dad, and nurse couldn’t comfort him, even though they insisted the dog was still alive and well, which might have been true if David hadn’t seen the sausages. I nervously sent my card to the clown to see if anything could be done to make up for it, and the result of our conversation was that he invited David and me to have tea with him next Thursday at his place.

“I sha'n't laugh,” David said, nobly true to the memory of the little dog, “I sha'n't laugh once,” and he closed his jaws very tightly as we drew near the house in Soho where Joey lodged. But he also gripped my hand, like one who knew that it would be an ordeal not to laugh.

“I won’t laugh,” David said, honorably staying true to the memory of the little dog, “I won’t laugh at all,” and he shut his mouth very tightly as we approached the house in Soho where Joey lived. But he also held onto my hand tightly, like someone who knew it would be a struggle not to laugh.

The house was rather like the ordinary kind, but there was a convenient sausage-shop exactly opposite (trust Joey for that) and we saw a policeman in the street looking the other way, as they always do look just before you rub them. A woman wearing the same kind of clothes as people in other houses wear, told us to go up to the second floor, and she grinned at David, as if she had heard about him; so up we went, David muttering through his clenched teeth, “I sha'n't laugh,” and as soon as we knocked a voice called out, “Here we are again!” at which a shudder passed through David as if he feared that he had set himself an impossible task. In we went, however, and though the voice had certainly come from this room we found nobody there. I looked in bewilderment at David, and he quickly put his hand over his mouth.

The house was pretty much like any other, but there was a handy sausage shop right across the street (thanks to Joey for that), and we saw a cop in the street looking the other way, like they always do just before you approach them. A woman dressed like the people in the surrounding houses told us to head up to the second floor, and she grinned at David, as if she already knew about him; so up we went, with David grumbling through his clenched teeth, “I won't laugh,” and as soon as we knocked, a voice called out, “Here we are again!” which made David shudder as if he thought he was facing an impossible task. Nonetheless, we went in, and even though the voice definitely came from this room, we found nobody there. I looked at David in confusion, and he quickly covered his mouth.

It was a funny room, of course, but not so funny as you might expect; there were droll things in it, but they did nothing funny, you could see that they were just waiting for Joey. There were padded chairs with friendly looking rents down the middle of them, and a table and a horse-hair sofa, and we sat down very cautiously on the sofa but nothing happened to us.

It was an amusing room, sure, but not as funny as you might think; there were quirky things in it, but they weren’t doing anything funny, you could tell they were just waiting for Joey. There were cushioned chairs with friendly-looking tears in the middle, a table, and a horse-hair sofa, and we sat down very carefully on the sofa, but nothing happened to us.

The biggest piece of furniture was an enormous wicker trunk, with a very lively coloured stocking dangling out at a hole in it, and a notice on the top that Joey was the funniest man on earth. David tried to pull the stocking out of the hole, but it was so long that it never came to an end, and when it measured six times the length of the room he had to cover his mouth again.

The biggest piece of furniture was a huge wicker trunk, with a brightly colored stocking hanging out of a hole in it, and a sign on top that said Joey was the funniest man on earth. David tried to pull the stocking out of the hole, but it was so long that it seemed endless, and when it reached six times the length of the room, he had to cover his mouth again.

“I'm not laughing,” he said to me, quite fiercely. He even managed not to laugh (though he did gulp) when we discovered on the mantelpiece a photograph of Joey in ordinary clothes, the garments he wore before he became a clown. You can't think how absurd he looked in them. But David didn't laugh.

“I'm not laughing,” he said to me, quite angrily. He even managed not to laugh (though he did gulp) when we found a photograph of Joey in regular clothes on the mantelpiece, the outfit he wore before he became a clown. You can't imagine how ridiculous he looked in them. But David didn't laugh.

Suddenly Joey was standing beside us, it could not have been more sudden though he had come from beneath the table, and he was wearing his pantomime clothes (which he told us afterward were the only clothes he had) and his red and white face was so funny that David made gurgling sounds, which were his laugh trying to force a passage.

Suddenly, Joey was standing next to us. It couldn’t have been more sudden, even though he had come from under the table. He was wearing his pantomime outfit (which he later told us was the only outfit he had), and his red and white face was so funny that David made gurgling sounds, which was his laugh trying to break free.

I introduced David, who offered his hand stiffly, but Joey, instead of taking it, put out his tongue and waggled it, and this was so droll that David had again to save himself by clapping his hand over his mouth. Joey thought he had toothache, so I explained what it really meant, and then Joey said, “Oh, I shall soon make him laugh,” whereupon the following conversation took place between them:

I introduced David, who extended his hand awkwardly, but Joey, instead of shaking it, stuck out his tongue and wiggled it, which was so funny that David had to cover his mouth to keep from laughing. Joey thought he had a toothache, so I explained what it really meant, and then Joey said, “Oh, I’ll make him laugh in no time,” and the following conversation happened between them:

“No, you sha'n't,” said David doggedly.

"No, you won't," David said stubbornly.

“Yes, I shall.”

"Yes, I will."

“No, you sha'n't not.”

“No, you shan't.”

“Yes, I shall so.”

"Yes, I will."

“Sha'n't, sha'n't, sha'n't.”

"Won't, won't, won't."

“Shall, shall, shall.”

"Will, will, will."

“You shut up.”

“Be quiet.”

“You're another.”

"You’re another one."

By this time Joey was in a frightful way (because he saw he was getting the worst of it), and he boasted that he had David's laugh in his pocket, and David challenged him to produce it, and Joey searched his pockets and brought out the most unexpected articles, including a duck and a bunch of carrots; and you could see by his manner that the simple soul thought these were things which all boys carried loose in their pockets.

By this point, Joey was in a terrible state (since he realized he was losing), and he claimed he had David's laugh saved in his pocket. David dared him to show it, so Joey dug through his pockets and pulled out the most surprising items, including a duck and a bunch of carrots. You could tell by his behavior that the innocent guy believed these were the kind of things all boys kept loosely in their pockets.

I daresay David would have had to laugh in the end, had there not been a half-gnawed sausage in one of the pockets, and the sight of it reminded him so cruelly of the poor dog's fate that he howled, and Joey's heart was touched at last, and he also wept, but he wiped his eyes with the duck.

I bet David would have laughed in the end, if it weren't for a half-eaten sausage in one of the pockets; seeing it reminded him so painfully of the poor dog's fate that he howled. Joey's heart was finally moved, and he cried too, but he wiped his eyes with the duck.

It was at this touching moment that the pantaloon hobbled in, also dressed as we had seen him last, and carrying, unfortunately, a trayful of sausages, which at once increased the general gloom, for he announced, in his squeaky voice, that they were the very sausages that had lately been the dog.

It was at this emotional moment that the old man hobbled in, still dressed as we had seen him last, carrying, unfortunately, a tray full of sausages, which immediately added to the overall sadness, as he announced in his high-pitched voice that they were the very sausages that had once belonged to the dog.

Then Joey seemed to have a great idea, and his excitement was so impressive that we stood gazing at him. First, he counted the sausages, and said that they were two short, and he found the missing two up the pantaloon's sleeve. Then he ran out of the room and came back with the sausage-machine; and what do you think he did? He put all the sausages into the end of the machine that they had issued from, and turned the handle backward, and then out came the dog at the other end!

Then Joey got a great idea, and his excitement was so contagious that we couldn't help but stare at him. First, he counted the sausages and said they were two short, then he found the missing two up the pant leg. After that, he dashed out of the room and returned with the sausage machine; and guess what he did? He put all the sausages back into the end of the machine where they had come from and turned the handle in reverse, and out came the dog at the other end!

Can you picture the joy of David?

Can you picture David's happiness?

He clasped the dear little terrier in his arms; and then we noticed that there was a sausage adhering to its tail. The pantaloon said we must have put in a sausage too many, but Joey said the machine had not worked quite smoothly and that he feared this sausage was the dog's bark, which distressed David, for he saw how awkward it must be to a dog to have its bark outside, and we were considering what should be done when the dog closed the discussion by swallowing the sausage.

He held the little terrier in his arms, and then we noticed there was a sausage stuck to its tail. The pantaloon said we must have put in one sausage too many, but Joey said the machine hadn't worked perfectly and that he worried this sausage was the dog's bark, which upset David because he realized how awkward it must be for a dog to have its bark on the outside. We were debating what to do when the dog ended the discussion by swallowing the sausage.

After that, David had the most hilarious hour of his life, entering into the childish pleasures of this family as heartily as if he had been brought up on sausages, and knocking the pantaloon down repeatedly. You must not think that he did this viciously; he did it to please the old gentleman, who begged him to do it, and always shook hands warmly and said “Thank you,” when he had done it. They are quite a simple people.

After that, David had the funniest hour of his life, diving into the playful joys of this family as enthusiastically as if he had grown up on sausages, and knocking the pants off the guy over and over. Don’t think he did this out of malice; he did it to make the old man happy, who asked him to do it, and always shook his hand warmly and said, “Thank you,” when he finished. They are really quite simple people.

Joey called David and me “Sonny,” and asked David, who addressed him as “Mr. Clown,” to call him Joey. He also told us that the pantaloon's name was old Joey, and the columbine's Josy, and the harlequin's Joeykin.

Joey called David and me “Sonny,” and asked David, who called him “Mr. Clown,” to just call him Joey. He also told us that the pantaloon was named old Joey, the columbine was named Josy, and the harlequin was called Joeykin.

We were sorry to hear that old Joey gave him a good deal of trouble. This was because his memory is so bad that he often forgets whether it is your head or your feet you should stand on, and he usually begins the day by standing on the end that happens to get out of bed first. Thus he requires constant watching, and the worst of it is, you dare not draw attention to his mistake, he is so shrinkingly sensitive about it. No sooner had Joey told us this than the poor old fellow began to turn upside down and stood on his head; but we pretended not to notice, and talked about the weather until he came to.

We were sorry to hear that old Joey caused him a lot of trouble. This was because his memory is so bad that he often forgets whether he should stand on his head or his feet, and he usually starts his day by standing on whichever end gets out of bed first. Because of this, he needs constant supervision, and the worst part is that you can't point out his mistake; he's really sensitive about it. As soon as Joey told us this, the poor old guy started to turn upside down and stood on his head; but we pretended not to notice and talked about the weather until he came to his senses.

Josy and Joeykin, all skirts and spangles, were with us by this time, for they had been invited to tea. They came in dancing, and danced off and on most of the time. Even in the middle of what they were saying they would begin to flutter; it was not so much that they meant to dance as that the slightest thing set them going, such as sitting in a draught; and David found he could blow them about the room like pieces of paper. You could see by the shortness of Josy's dress that she was very young indeed, and at first this made him shy, as he always is when introduced formally to little girls, and he stood sucking his thumb, and so did she, but soon the stiffness wore off and they sat together on the sofa, holding each other's hands.

Josy and Joeykin, all dressed up in skirts and sparkles, had joined us by this point because they had been invited for tea. They came in dancing and kept up the dancing most of the time. Even while talking, they would start to flutter around; it wasn't that they meant to dance, but the slightest thing would set them off, like sitting in a draft, and David realized he could blow them around the room like pieces of paper. You could tell from the shortness of Josy's dress that she was very young, which initially made him shy, as he always gets when formally introduced to little girls. He stood there sucking his thumb, and she did too, but soon the awkwardness faded, and they sat together on the sofa, holding hands.

All this time the harlequin was rotating like a beautiful fish, and David requested him to jump through the wall, at which he is such an adept, and first he said he would, and then he said better not, for the last time he did it the people in the next house had made such a fuss. David had to admit that it must be rather startling to the people on the other side of the wall, but he was sorry.

All this time, the harlequin was spinning around like a beautiful fish, and David asked him to jump through the wall, which he was really good at. At first, he said he would do it, but then he changed his mind and said it was probably not a good idea, because the last time he did it, the people in the next house made such a commotion. David had to agree that it must be pretty surprising for the people on the other side of the wall, but he felt disappointed.

By this time tea was ready, and Josy, who poured out, remembered to ask if you took milk with just one drop of tea in it, exactly as her mother would have asked. There was nothing to eat, of course, except sausages, but what a number of them there were! hundreds at least, strings of sausages, and every now and then Joey jumped up and played skipping rope with them. David had been taught not to look greedy, even though he felt greedy, and he was shocked to see the way in which Joey and old Joey and even Josy eyed the sausages they had given him. Soon Josy developed nobler feelings, for she and Joeykin suddenly fell madly in love with each other across the table, but unaffected by this pretty picture, Joey continued to put whole sausages in his mouth at a time, and then rubbed himself a little lower down, while old Joey secreted them about his person; and when David wasn't looking they both pounced on his sausages, and yet as they gobbled they were constantly running to the top of the stair and screaming to the servant to bring up more sausages.

By this time, the tea was ready, and Josy, who was pouring it, remembered to ask if you wanted milk with just a drop of tea in it, just like her mom would have asked. There wasn't much to eat, of course, except for sausages, but there were tons of them! At least hundreds, strings of sausages, and every now and then, Joey would jump up and play skipping rope with them. David had been taught not to look greedy, even though he felt that way, and he was shocked to see how Joey, old Joey, and even Josy were eyeing the sausages they had given him. Soon, Josy started feeling nobler emotions, as she and Joeykin suddenly fell deeply in love with each other across the table, but unfazed by this cute scene, Joey continued to shove whole sausages into his mouth at once and then rubbed himself a little lower down, while old Joey hid them on his person; and when David wasn't looking, they both lunged for his sausages, all while constantly running to the top of the stairs and yelling for the servant to bring up more sausages.

You could see that Joey (if you caught him with his hand in your plate) was a bit ashamed of himself, and he admitted to us that sausages were a passion with him.

You could tell that Joey (if you caught him with his hand in your plate) was a little ashamed of himself, and he confessed to us that sausages were something he really loved.

He said he had never once in his life had a sufficient number of sausages. They had maddened him since he was the smallest boy. He told us how, even in those days, his mother had feared for him, though fond of a sausage herself; how he had bought a sausage with his first penny, and hoped to buy one with his last (if they could not be got in any other way), and that he always slept with a string of them beneath his pillow.

He said he had never had enough sausages in his life. They had driven him crazy since he was a little kid. He told us how, even back then, his mother worried about him, even though she loved sausages herself; how he bought a sausage with his first penny and hoped to buy one with his last (if he couldn't get them any other way), and that he always slept with a string of them under his pillow.

While he was giving us these confidences, unfortunately, his eyes came to rest, at first accidentally, then wistfully, then with a horrid gleam in them, on the little dog, which was fooling about on the top of the sausage-machine, and his hands went out toward it convulsively, whereat David, in sudden fear, seized the dog in one arm and gallantly clenched his other fist, and then Joey begged his pardon and burst into tears, each one of which he flung against the wall, where it exploded with a bang.

While he was sharing these secrets with us, sadly, his gaze landed, first by chance, then longingly, and finally with a disturbing glint, on the little dog that was playing on top of the sausage machine. He reached out toward it in a tense way, which made David, in a sudden panic, grab the dog in one arm and bravely clench his other fist. Meanwhile, Joey apologized and started to cry, each tear he shed hitting the wall with a loud thud.

David refused to pardon him unless he promised on wood never to look in that way at the dog again, but Joey said promises were nothing to him when he was short of sausages, and so his wisest course would be to present the dog to David. Oh, the joy of David when he understood that the little dog he had saved was his very own! I can tell you he was now in a hurry to be off before Joey had time to change his mind.

David refused to forgive him unless he promised on wood never to look at the dog that way again, but Joey said that promises didn’t mean anything to him when he was low on sausages, so his best move would be to give the dog to David. Oh, the happiness of David when he realized that the little dog he had saved was his very own! I can tell you he was eager to leave before Joey had a chance to change his mind.

“All I ask of you,” Joey said with a break in his voice, “is to call him after me, and always to give him a sausage, sonny, of a Saturday night.”

“All I ask of you,” Joey said, his voice shaking, “is to name him after me and always to give him a sausage on Saturday nights, son.”

There was a quiet dignity about Joey at the end, which showed that he might have risen to high distinction but for his fatal passion.

There was a quiet dignity about Joey at the end, which showed that he might have achieved great success but for his tragic flaw.

The last we saw of him was from the street. He was waving his tongue at us in his attractive, foolish way, and Josy was poised on Joeykin's hand like a butterfly that had alighted on a flower. We could not exactly see old Joey, but we saw his feet, and so feared the worst. Of course they are not everything they should be, but one can't help liking them.

The last time we saw him was from the street. He was playfully sticking out his tongue at us in his charming, silly way, and Josy was perched on Joeykin's hand like a butterfly resting on a flower. We couldn’t see old Joey clearly, but we could see his feet, and that made us worry. They aren’t perfect, but you can’t help but like them.





XXIII. Pilkington's

On attaining the age of eight, or thereabout, children fly away from the Gardens, and never come back. When next you meet them they are ladies and gentlemen holding up their umbrellas to hail a hansom.

Once they turn eight, or around that age, kids leave the Gardens and never return. The next time you see them, they’re all grown up, holding their umbrellas while waving for a cab.

Where the girls go to I know not, to some private place, I suppose, to put up their hair, but the boys have gone to Pilkington's. He is a man with a cane. You may not go to Pilkington's in knickerbockers made by your mother, make she ever so artfully. They must be real knickerbockers. It is his stern rule. Hence the fearful fascination of Pilkington's.

Where the girls go, I don’t know; probably to some private place to style their hair, but the boys have gone to Pilkington's. He’s a guy with a cane. You can’t go to Pilkington's in homemade knickerbockers, no matter how skillfully made by your mom. They have to be real knickerbockers. That’s his strict rule. That’s what makes Pilkington's so mysteriously appealing.

He may be conceived as one who, baiting his hook with real knickerbockers, fishes all day in the Gardens, which are to him but a pool swarming with small fry.

He can be seen as someone who, using real knickerbockers as bait, spends all day fishing in the Gardens, which for him are just a pond full of small fish.

Abhorred shade! I know not what manner of man thou art in the flesh, sir, but figure thee bearded and blackavised, and of a lean tortuous habit of body, that moves ever with a swish. Every morning, I swear, thou readest avidly the list of male births in thy paper, and then are thy hands rubbed gloatingly the one upon the other. 'Tis fear of thee and thy gown and thy cane, which are part of thee, that makes the fairies to hide by day; wert thou to linger but once among their haunts between the hours of Lock-out and Open Gates there would be left not one single gentle place in all the Gardens. The little people would flit. How much wiser they than the small boys who swim glamoured to thy crafty hook. Thou devastator of the Gardens, I know thee, Pilkington.

Hated shadow! I don't know what kind of man you are in real life, sir, but I picture you with a beard and dark features, having a lean and twisted body that always moves with a swish. Every morning, I swear you eagerly read the list of male births in the newspaper, and then you rub your hands together in satisfaction. It's your presence—your gown and your cane, which are part of you—that makes the fairies hide during the day; if you were to linger even once among their homes between the times of Lock-out and Open Gates, there wouldn't be a single peaceful spot left in all the Gardens. The little ones would flee. How much wiser they are than the small boys who swim eagerly towards your clever bait. You destroyer of the Gardens, I know you, Pilkington.

I first heard of Pilkington from David, who had it from Oliver Bailey.

I first heard about Pilkington from David, who got it from Oliver Bailey.

This Oliver Bailey was one of the most dashing figures in the Gardens, and without apparent effort was daily drawing nearer the completion of his seventh year at a time when David seemed unable to get beyond half-past five. I have to speak of him in the past tense, for gone is Oliver from the Gardens (gone to Pilkington's) but he is still a name among us, and some lordly deeds are remembered of him, as that his father shaved twice a day. Oliver himself was all on that scale.

This Oliver Bailey was one of the most stylish figures in the Gardens, and without much effort, he was getting closer to finishing his seventh year while David seemed stuck at half-past five. I have to talk about him in the past tense because Oliver is no longer in the Gardens (he's gone to Pilkington's), but his name still resonates with us, and some impressive things he did are remembered, like how his father shaved twice a day. Oliver himself was on that same level.

His not ignoble ambition seems always to have been to be wrecked upon an island, indeed I am told that he mentioned it insinuatingly in his prayers, and it was perhaps inevitable that a boy with such an outlook should fascinate David. I am proud, therefore, to be able to state on wood that it was Oliver himself who made the overture.

His not-so-ignoble ambition always seemed to be to end up stranded on an island. In fact, I’ve heard that he subtly mentioned it in his prayers. It’s probably no surprise that a boy with this kind of outlook would fascinate David. So, I'm proud to say for the record that it was Oliver himself who made the first move.

On first hearing, from some satellite of Oliver's, of Wrecked Islands, as they are called in the Gardens, David said wistfully that he supposed you needed to be very very good before you had any chance of being wrecked, and the remark was conveyed to Oliver, on whom it made an uncomfortable impression. For a time he tried to evade it, but ultimately David was presented to him and invited gloomily to say it again. The upshot was that Oliver advertised the Gardens of his intention to be good until he was eight, and if he had not been wrecked by that time, to be as jolly bad as a boy could be. He was naturally so bad that at the Kindergarten Academy, when the mistress ordered whoever had done the last naughty deed to step forward, Oliver's custom had been to step forward, not necessarily because he had done it, but because he presumed he very likely had.

Upon first hearing about Wrecked Islands, as they’re called in the Gardens, from one of Oliver’s friends, David said with a hint of longing that you probably needed to be really, really good to have any chance of getting wrecked. This comment was passed on to Oliver, who found it unsettling. For a while, he tried to brush it off, but eventually, David was introduced to him and was gloomily asked to repeat it. The result was that Oliver announced his plan to behave until he turned eight, and if he hadn’t been wrecked by then, he’d be as mischievous as he could possibly be. Naturally, he was so mischievous that at the Kindergarten Academy, whenever the teacher asked whoever had committed the last naughty act to step forward, Oliver would typically step up—not necessarily because he was guilty, but because he figured he probably was.

The friendship of the two dated from this time, and at first I thought Oliver discovered generosity in hasting to David as to an equal; he also walked hand in hand with him, and even reproved him for delinquencies like a loving elder brother. But 'tis a gray world even in the Gardens, for I found that a new arrangement had been made which reduced Oliver to life-size. He had wearied of well-doing, and passed it on, so to speak, to his friend. In other words, on David now devolved the task of being good until he was eight, while Oliver clung to him so closely that the one could not be wrecked without the other.

The friendship between the two started at this time, and at first, I thought Oliver showed generosity by treating David as an equal; he even walked hand in hand with him and scolded him for mischief like a caring older brother. But it’s a dull world even in the Gardens because I found out that a new arrangement had been made that brought Oliver back down to reality. He had grown tired of being good and passed that responsibility onto his friend. In other words, it was now David's job to be good until he turned eight, while Oliver stayed so close to him that neither could fall apart without the other.

When this was made known to me it was already too late to break the spell of Oliver, David was top-heavy with pride in him, and, faith, I began to find myself very much in the cold, for Oliver was frankly bored by me and even David seemed to think it would be convenient if I went and sat with Irene. Am I affecting to laugh? I was really distressed and lonely, and rather bitter; and how humble I became. Sometimes when the dog Joey is unable, by frisking, to induce Porthos to play with him, he stands on his hind legs and begs it of him, and I do believe I was sometimes as humble as Joey. Then David would insist on my being suffered to join them, but it was plain that he had no real occasion for me.

When I found out about this, it was already too late to change things with Oliver. David was overflowing with pride for him, and honestly, I started to feel really left out because Oliver was clearly bored with me, and even David seemed to think it would be easier if I went and sat with Irene. Am I pretending to laugh? I was genuinely upset and lonely, and feeling pretty bitter; I became incredibly humble. Sometimes, when the dog Joey can't get Porthos to play with him by being playful, he stands on his hind legs and begs for it, and I really believe I was sometimes as humble as Joey. Then David would insist that I should be allowed to join them, but it was obvious that he didn't really need me there.

It was an unheroic trouble, and I despised myself. For years I had been fighting Mary for David, and had not wholly failed though she was advantaged by the accident of relationship; was I now to be knocked out so easily by a seven year old? I reconsidered my weapons, and I fought Oliver and beat him. Figure to yourself those two boys become as faithful to me as my coat-tails.

It was a pretty unglamorous situation, and I hated myself for it. For years, I had been competing with Mary for David, and while I hadn’t completely lost—especially since she had the advantage of being related to him—was I really going to be taken down so easily by a seven-year-old? I thought about my strategies again, and I fought Oliver and won. Just picture those two boys becoming as loyal to me as my coat-tails.

With wrecked islands I did it. I began in the most unpretentious way by telling them a story which might last an hour, and favoured by many an unexpected wind it lasted eighteen months. It started as the wreck of the simple Swiss family who looked up and saw the butter tree, but soon a glorious inspiration of the night turned it into the wreck of David A—— and Oliver Bailey. At first it was what they were to do when they were wrecked, but imperceptibly it became what they had done. I spent much of my time staring reflectively at the titles of the boys' stories in the booksellers' windows, whistling for a breeze, so to say, for I found that the titles were even more helpful than the stories. We wrecked everybody of note, including all Homer's most taking characters and the hero of Paradise Lost. But we suffered them not to land. We stripped them of what we wanted and left them to wander the high seas naked of adventure. And all this was merely the beginning.

I did it with wrecked islands. I started in the most down-to-earth way by telling them a story that was supposed to last an hour, but with the help of a few unexpected twists, it ended up lasting eighteen months. It began as the tale of a simple Swiss family who looked up and saw the butter tree, but soon it transformed into the wreck of David A—— and Oliver Bailey, inspired by a brilliant idea in the night. At first, it was about what they would do when they got shipwrecked, but gradually it became about what they actually did. I spent a lot of time staring thoughtfully at the titles of the boys' stories in the bookstores, hoping for a bit of inspiration, since I found that the titles were even more useful than the stories themselves. We shipwrecked everyone famous, including all of Homer's most memorable characters and the hero of Paradise Lost. But we didn't let them land. We took what we wanted from them and left them to drift through the high seas, stripped of adventure. And all of this was just the beginning.

By this time I had been cast upon the island. It was not my own proposal, but David knew my wishes, and he made it all right for me with Oliver. They found me among the breakers with a large dog, which had kept me afloat throughout that terrible night. I was the sole survivor of the ill-fated Anna Pink. So exhausted was I that they had to carry me to their hut, and great was my gratitude when on opening my eyes, I found myself in that romantic edifice instead of in Davy Jones's locker. As we walked in the Gardens I told them of the hut they had built; and they were inflated but not surprised. On the other hand they looked for surprise from me.

By this time, I had ended up on the island. It wasn't my idea, but David knew what I wanted, and he made things right with Oliver. They found me among the waves with a big dog that had kept me afloat through that terrible night. I was the only survivor of the doomed Anna Pink. I was so exhausted that they had to carry me to their hut, and I was incredibly grateful when I opened my eyes and found myself in that beautiful place instead of at the bottom of the sea. As we walked through the Gardens, I told them about the hut they had built, and they were proud but not surprised. On the other hand, they expected me to be surprised.

“Did we tell you about the turtle we turned on its back?” asked Oliver, reverting to deeds of theirs of which I had previously told them.

“Did we tell you about the turtle we flipped onto its back?” asked Oliver, going back to stories of theirs that I had told them before.

“You did.”

"You did."

“Who turned it?” demanded David, not as one who needed information but after the manner of a schoolmaster.

“Who turned it?” David asked, not like someone looking for information, but more like a teacher.

“It was turned,” I said, “by David A——, the younger of the two youths.”

“It was turned,” I said, “by David A——, the younger of the two guys.”

“Who made the monkeys fling cocoa-nuts at him?” asked the older of the two youths.

“Who made the monkeys throw coconuts at him?” asked the older of the two guys.

“Oliver Bailey,” I replied.

"Oliver Bailey," I said.

“Was it Oliver,” asked David sharply, “that found the cocoa-nut-tree first?”

“Was it Oliver,” David asked sharply, “who found the coconut tree first?”

“On the contrary,” I answered, “it was first observed by David, who immediately climbed it, remarking, 'This is certainly the cocos-nucifera, for, see, dear Oliver, the slender columns supporting the crown of leaves which fall with a grace that no art can imitate.'”

“Actually,” I replied, “it was first seen by David, who quickly climbed it and said, 'This is definitely the coconut tree, because, look, dear Oliver, the tall trunks holding up the cluster of leaves fall with a beauty that no art can replicate.'”

“That's what I said,” remarked David with a wave of his hand.

“That's what I said,” David noted, waving his hand.

“I said things like that, too,” Oliver insisted.

“I said things like that, too,” Oliver insisted.

“No, you didn't then,” said David.

“No, you didn’t back then,” David said.

“Yes, I did so.”

“Yes, I did.”

“No, you didn't so.”

"No, you didn't."

“Shut up.”

"Be quiet."

“Well, then, let's hear one you said.”

"Well, then, let's hear one you mentioned."

Oliver looked appealingly at me. “The following,” I announced, “is one that Oliver said: 'Truly dear comrade, though the perils of these happenings are great, and our privations calculated to break the stoutest heart, yet to be rewarded by such fair sights I would endure still greater trials and still rejoice even as the bird on yonder bough.'”

Oliver looked at me with a hopeful expression. “The following,” I said, “is something Oliver mentioned: 'Truly dear friend, even though the dangers of these events are significant, and our hardships could crush the strongest spirit, I would still face even greater challenges and remain joyful, just like the bird on that branch over there.'”

“That's one I said!” crowed Oliver.

"That's one I said!" Oliver bragged.

“I shot the bird,” said David instantly.

“I shot the bird,” David said right away.

“What bird?”

“What bird is that?”

“The yonder bird.”

"The bird over there."

“No, you didn't.”

“No, you didn’t.”

“Did I not shoot the bird?”

“Did I not shoot the bird?”

“It was David who shot the bird,” I said, “but it was Oliver who saw by its multi-coloured plumage that it was one of the Psittacidae, an excellent substitute for partridge.”

“It was David who shot the bird,” I said, “but it was Oliver who noticed by its colorful feathers that it was one of the Psittacidae, a great substitute for partridge.”

“You didn't see that,” said Oliver, rather swollen.

"You didn't see that," said Oliver, feeling pretty swollen.

“Yes, I did.”

"Yeah, I did."

“What did you see?”

“What did you notice?”

“I saw that.”

"I saw that."

“What?”

“What?”

“You shut up.”

“Be quiet.”

“David shot it,” I summed up, “and Oliver knew its name, but I ate it. Do you remember how hungry I was?”

“David shot it,” I summarized, “and Oliver knew its name, but I ate it. Do you remember how hungry I was?”

“Rather!” said David.

"Absolutely!" said David.

“I cooked it,” said Oliver.

"I made it," said Oliver.

“It was served up on toast,” I reminded them.

“It was served on toast,” I reminded them.

“I toasted it,” said David.

"I toasted it," David said.

“Toast from the bread-fruit-tree,” I said, “which (as you both remarked simultaneously) bears two and sometimes three crops in a year, and also affords a serviceable gum for the pitching of canoes.”

“Toast from the breadfruit tree,” I said, “which (as you both pointed out at the same time) produces two and sometimes three harvests a year, and also provides a useful gum for sealing canoes.”

“I pitched mine best,” said Oliver.

“I did my best,” said Oliver.

“I pitched mine farthest,” said David.

“I threw mine the farthest,” said David.

“And when I had finished my repast,” said I, “you amazed me by handing me a cigar from the tobacco-plant.”

“And when I finished my meal,” I said, “you surprised me by giving me a cigar from the tobacco plant.”

“I handed it,” said Oliver.

“I gave it,” said Oliver.

“I snicked off the end,” said David.

“I snapped off the end,” said David.

“And then,” said I, “you gave me a light.”

“And then,” I said, “you gave me a light.”

“Which of us?” they cried together.

“Which one of us?” they shouted in unison.

“Both of you,” I said. “Never shall I forget my amazement when I saw you get that light by rubbing two sticks together.”

“Both of you,” I said. “I will never forget my amazement when I saw you create that light by rubbing two sticks together.”

At this they waggled their heads. “You couldn't have done it!” said David.

At this, they shook their heads. “You couldn’t have done it!” said David.

“No, David,” I admitted, “I can't do it, but of course I know that all wrecked boys do it quite easily. Show me how you did it.”

“No, David,” I confessed, “I can't do it, but I know that all messed-up guys manage it pretty easily. Show me how you did it.”

But after consulting apart they agreed not to show me. I was not shown everything.

But after discussing it separately, they decided not to show me. I wasn't shown everything.

David was now firmly convinced that he had once been wrecked on an island, while Oliver passed his days in dubiety. They used to argue it out together and among their friends. As I unfolded the story Oliver listened with an open knife in his hand, and David who was not allowed to have a knife wore a pirate-string round his waist. Irene in her usual interfering way objected to this bauble and dropped disparaging remarks about wrecked islands which were little to her credit. I was for defying her, but David, who had the knack of women, knew a better way; he craftily proposed that we “should let Irene in,” in short, should wreck her, and though I objected, she proved a great success and recognised the yucca filamentosa by its long narrow leaves the very day she joined us. Thereafter we had no more scoffing from Irene, who listened to the story as hotly as anybody.

David was now completely convinced that he had once been stranded on an island, while Oliver spent his days unsure about it. They used to argue about it together and with their friends. As I told the story, Oliver listened with an open knife in his hand, and David, who wasn’t allowed to have a knife, wore a pirate string around his waist. Irene, in her usual meddling way, complained about this trinket and made snide comments about wrecked islands that didn’t reflect well on her. I thought we should go against her, but David, who had a way with women, suggested that we “let Irene in,” essentially, that we should involve her in the story. Although I objected, she ended up being a big hit and recognized the yucca filamentosa by its long, narrow leaves the very day she joined us. After that, we didn’t hear any more mockery from Irene; she listened to the story as eagerly as anyone else.

This encouraged us in time to let in David's father and mother, though they never knew it unless he told them, as I have no doubt he did. They were admitted primarily to gratify David, who was very soft-hearted and knew that while he was on the island they must be missing him very much at home. So we let them in, and there was no part of the story he liked better than that which told of the joyous meeting. We were in need of another woman at any rate, someone more romantic looking than Irene, and Mary, I can assure her now, had a busy time of it. She was constantly being carried off by cannibals, and David became quite an adept at plucking her from the very pot itself and springing from cliff to cliff with his lovely burden in his arms. There was seldom a Saturday in which David did not kill his man.

This eventually encouraged us to let David's parents join us, although they were unaware of it unless he mentioned it, which I'm sure he did. They were allowed in mainly to please David, who was very tender-hearted and knew that while he was on the island, they must have missed him a lot at home. So, we let them in, and there was no part of the story he enjoyed more than the one about their joyful reunion. We needed another woman anyway, someone more romantic looking than Irene, and I can tell Mary now that she kept very busy. She was constantly being captured by cannibals, and David became quite skilled at rescuing her from the pot and jumping from cliff to cliff with his lovely load in his arms. There was hardly a Saturday that went by without David taking down his foe.

I shall now provide the proof that David believed it all to be as true as true. It was told me by Oliver, who had it from our hero himself. I had described to them how the savages had tattooed David's father, and Oliver informed me that one night shortly afterward David was discovered softly lifting the blankets off his father's legs to have a look at the birds and reptiles etched thereon.

I will now provide proof that David believed everything to be completely true. Oliver told me this, and he got it from our hero himself. I had described to them how the savages had tattooed David's father, and Oliver informed me that one night shortly after that, David was found gently lifting the blankets off his father's legs to take a look at the birds and reptiles tattooed there.

Thus many months passed with no word of Pilkington, and you may be asking where he was all this time. Ah, my friends, he was very busy fishing, though I was as yet unaware of his existence. Most suddenly I heard the whirr of his hated reel, as he struck a fish. I remember that grim day with painful vividness, it was a wet day, indeed I think it has rained for me more or less ever since. As soon as they joined me I saw from the manner of the two boys that they had something to communicate. Oliver nudged David and retired a few paces, whereupon David said to me solemnly,

Thus, many months went by with no news from Pilkington, and you might be wondering where he was all that time. Ah, my friends, he was quite busy fishing, though I was still unaware of his existence. Suddenly, I heard the annoying whir of his reel as he caught a fish. I remember that gloomy day with painful clarity; it was a rainy day, and I believe it has rained for me more or less ever since. When they joined me, I could tell from the two boys' demeanor that they had something important to share. Oliver nudged David and stepped back a few paces, after which David said to me seriously,

“Oliver is going to Pilkington's.”

“Oliver is going to Pilkington's.”

I immediately perceived that it was some school, but so little did I understand the import of David's remark that I called out jocularly, “I hope he won't swish you, Oliver.”

I quickly realized it was a school, but I was so unclear about what David's comment meant that I jokingly shouted, “I hope he won't swish you, Oliver.”

Evidently I had pained both of them, for they exchanged glances and retired for consultation behind a tree, whence David returned to say with emphasis,

Evidently, I had hurt both of them, as they exchanged looks and stepped behind a tree to talk. When David came back, he said, with emphasis,

“He has two jackets and two shirts and two knickerbockers, all real ones.”

“He has two jackets, two shirts, and two pairs of knickerbockers, all genuine.”

“Well done, Oliver!” said I, but it was the wrong thing again, and once more they disappeared behind the tree. Evidently they decided that the time for plain speaking was come, for now David announced bluntly:

“Well done, Oliver!” I said, but that was the wrong thing again, and once more they vanished behind the tree. Clearly, they decided it was time for straightforward talk, because now David stated bluntly:

“He wants you not to call him Oliver any longer.”

“He doesn't want you to call him Oliver anymore.”

“What shall I call him?”

“What should I call him?”

“Bailey.”

"Bailey."

“But why?”

“Why though?”

“He's going to Pilkington's. And he can't play with us any more after next Saturday.”

“He's going to Pilkington's. And he can't play with us anymore after next Saturday.”

“Why not?”

"Why not?"

“He's going to Pilkington's.”

“He's heading to Pilkington's.”

So now I knew the law about the thing, and we moved on together, Oliver stretching himself consciously, and methought that even David walked with a sedater air.

So now I understood the law about it, and we continued on together, Oliver stretching himself deliberately, and I thought that even David walked with a calmer attitude.

“David,” said I, with a sinking, “are you going to Pilkington's?”

“David,” I said, feeling down, “are you heading to Pilkington's?”

“When I am eight,” he replied.

"When I'm 8," he replied.

“And sha'n't I call you David then, and won't you play with me in the Gardens any more?”

“And shouldn't I call you David then, and won't you play with me in the Gardens anymore?”

He looked at Bailey, and Bailey signalled him to be firm.

He looked at Bailey, and Bailey signaled him to be assertive.

“Oh, no,” said David cheerily.

“Oh, no,” David said cheerfully.

Thus sharply did I learn how much longer I was to have of him. Strange that a little boy can give so much pain. I dropped his hand and walked on in silence, and presently I did my most churlish to hurt him by ending the story abruptly in a very cruel way. “Ten years have elapsed,” said I, “since I last spoke, and our two heroes, now gay young men, are revisiting the wrecked island of their childhood. 'Did we wreck ourselves,' said one, 'or was there someone to help us?' And the other who was the younger, replied, 'I think there was someone to help us, a man with a dog. I think he used to tell me stories in the Kensington Gardens, but I forget all about him; I don't remember even his name.'”

Thus sharply did I learn how much longer I would have him. It's strange that a little boy can cause so much pain. I dropped his hand and walked on in silence, and soon I acted my most cruel to hurt him by ending the story abruptly in a very harsh way. “Ten years have passed,” I said, “since I last spoke, and our two heroes, now cheerful young men, are revisiting the ruined island of their childhood. 'Did we ruin ourselves,' said one, 'or was there someone to help us?' And the other, who was younger, replied, 'I think there was someone to help us, a man with a dog. I think he used to tell me stories in Kensington Gardens, but I forget all about him; I don't even remember his name.'”

This tame ending bored Bailey, and he drifted away from us, but David still walked by my side, and he was grown so quiet that I knew a storm was brewing. Suddenly he flashed lightning on me. “It's not true,” he cried, “it's a lie!” He gripped my hand. “I sha'n't never forget you, father.”

This boring ending made Bailey lose interest, and he drifted away from us, but David kept walking beside me, and he had become so quiet that I sensed a storm was coming. Suddenly, he exploded with emotion. “It’s not true,” he yelled, “it’s a lie!” He grabbed my hand. “I’ll never forget you, dad.”

Strange that a little boy can give so much pleasure.

Strange how a little boy can bring so much joy.

Yet I could go on. “You will forget, David, but there was once a boy who would have remembered.”

Yet I could continue. “You might forget, David, but there was once a kid who would have remembered.”

“Timothy?” said he at once. He thinks Timothy was a real boy, and is very jealous of him. He turned his back to me, and stood alone and wept passionately, while I waited for him. You may be sure I begged his pardon, and made it all right with him, and had him laughing and happy again before I let him go. But nevertheless what I said was true. David is not my boy, and he will forget. But Timothy would have remembered.

“Timothy?” he said immediately. He thinks Timothy was a real boy and feels very jealous of him. He turned away from me and stood there alone, crying hard while I waited for him. You can be sure I apologized and made amends, and I had him laughing and happy again before I let him go. But what I said was still true. David isn’t my boy, and he will forget. But Timothy would have remembered.





XXIV. Barbara

Another shock was waiting for me farther down the story.

Another surprise was waiting for me further along in the story.

For we had resumed our adventures, though we seldom saw Bailey now. At long intervals we met him on our way to or from the Gardens, and, if there was none from Pilkington's to mark him, methought he looked at us somewhat longingly, as if beneath his real knickerbockers a morsel of the egg-shell still adhered. Otherwise he gave David a not unfriendly kick in passing, and called him “youngster.” That was about all.

For we had gotten back to our adventures, though we rarely saw Bailey anymore. Occasionally, we’d run into him on our way to or from the Gardens, and if there was nothing from Pilkington's to identify him, I thought he looked at us a bit wistfully, as if a bit of the egg-shell from his real knickerbockers was still stuck to him. Other than that, he gave David a friendly enough kick as he passed by and called him “youngster.” That was about it.

When Oliver disappeared from the life of the Gardens we had lofted him out of the story, and did very well without him, extending our operations to the mainland, where they were on so vast a scale that we were rapidly depopulating the earth. And then said David one day,

When Oliver vanished from the Gardners' lives, we had pushed him out of the narrative and did just fine without him, expanding our activities to the mainland, where they were so extensive that we were quickly diminishing the population. And then David said one day,

“Shall we let Barbara in?”

“Should we let Barbara in?”

We had occasionally considered the giving of Bailey's place to some other child of the Gardens, divers of David's year having sought election, even with bribes; but Barbara was new to me.

We had sometimes thought about giving Bailey's spot to another kid from the Gardens, as various kids from David's year had even tried to get elected with bribes; but Barbara was someone I didn't know well.

“Who is she?” I asked.

"Who is she?" I asked.

“She's my sister.”

"She's my sister."

You may imagine how I gaped.

You can imagine how shocked I was.

“She hasn't come yet,” David said lightly, “but she's coming.”

“She hasn't arrived yet,” David said casually, “but she's on her way.”

I was shocked, not perhaps so much shocked as disillusioned, for though I had always suspicioned Mary A—— as one who harboured the craziest ambitions when she looked most humble, of such presumption as this I had never thought her capable.

I was shocked, not so much shocked as disillusioned, because although I had always suspected Mary A—— of having the craziest ambitions while pretending to be humble, I never thought she was capable of such arrogance.

I wandered across the Broad Walk to have a look at Irene, and she was wearing an unmistakable air. It set me reflecting about Mary's husband and his manner the last time we met, for though I have had no opportunity to say so, we still meet now and again, and he has even dined with me at the club. On these occasions the subject of Timothy is barred, and if by any unfortunate accident Mary's name is mentioned, we immediately look opposite ways and a silence follows, in which I feel sure he is smiling, and wonder what the deuce he is smiling at. I remembered now that I had last seen him when I was dining with him at his club (for he is become member of a club of painter fellows, and Mary is so proud of this that she has had it printed on his card), when undoubtedly he had looked preoccupied. It had been the look, I saw now, of one who shared a guilty secret.

I strolled across the Broad Walk to check out Irene, and she had a distinct vibe about her. It made me think about Mary's husband and his behavior the last time we met. Even though I haven't had a chance to mention it, we still run into each other occasionally, and he’s even had dinner with me at the club. On those occasions, we avoid discussing Timothy, and if, by some unfortunate chance, Mary's name comes up, we both immediately look away, and a silence follows where I’m pretty sure he’s smiling, leaving me to wonder what the heck he's smiling about. I remembered that I last saw him while dining with him at his club (he’s become a member of a club of painter guys, and Mary is so proud of this that she had it printed on his card), and he definitely seemed distracted. It was the kind of look, I realized now, of someone who was carrying a guilty secret.

As all was thus suddenly revealed to me I laughed unpleasantly at myself, for, on my soul, I had been thinking well of Mary of late. Always foolishly inflated about David, she had been grudging him even to me during these last weeks, and I had forgiven her, putting it down to a mother's love. I knew from the poor boy of unwonted treats she had been giving him; I had seen her embrace him furtively in a public place, her every act, in so far as they were known to me, had been a challenge to whoever dare assert that she wanted anyone but David. How could I, not being a woman, have guessed that she was really saying good-bye to him?

As everything suddenly became clear to me, I couldn't help but laugh at myself. Honestly, I had been thinking positively about Mary lately. She had always been overly proud of David, but recently, she seemed to be begrudging even him to me, and I had excused her behavior, chalking it up to a mother's love. I knew from the poor kid that she had been giving him unusual treats; I had seen her hug him sneakily in public. Every action of hers that I was aware of seemed like a challenge to anyone who dared to claim she wanted anyone other than David. How could I, not being a woman, have realized that she was actually saying goodbye to him?

Reader, picture to yourself that simple little boy playing about the house at this time, on the understanding that everything was going on as usual. Have not his toys acquired a new pathos, especially the engine she bought him yesterday?

Reader, imagine that simple little boy playing around the house right now, believing that everything is just as it usually is. Don’t his toys take on a new emotional weight, especially the engine she got him yesterday?

Did you look him in the face, Mary, as you gave him that engine? I envy you not your feelings, ma'am, when with loving arms he wrapped you round for it. That childish confidence of his to me, in which unwittingly he betrayed you, indicates that at last you have been preparing him for the great change, and I suppose you are capable of replying to me that David is still happy, and even interested. But does he know from you what it really means to him? Rather, I do believe, you are one who would not scruple to give him to understand that B (which you may yet find stands for Benjamin) is primarily a gift for him. In your heart, ma'am, what do you think of this tricking of a little boy?

Did you look him in the face, Mary, when you handed him that engine? I don’t envy you your feelings, ma’am, when he wrapped you in his loving arms for it. His childish trust in you, which he unwittingly revealed, shows that you’ve been preparing him for the big change, and I imagine you’d say that David is still happy and even curious. But does he truly understand what it means for him? Honestly, I believe you’re someone who wouldn’t hesitate to let him think that B (which you might find out stands for Benjamin) is mainly a gift for him. In your heart, ma’am, what do you think of tricking a little boy like that?

Suppose David had known what was to happen before he came to you, are you sure he would have come? Undoubtedly there is an unwritten compact in such matters between a mother and her first-born, and I desire to point out to you that he never breaks it. Again, what will the other boys say when they know? You are outside the criticism of the Gardens, but David is not. Faith, madam, I believe you would have been kinder to wait and let him run the gauntlet at Pilkington's.

Imagine if David had known what was going to happen before he came to you—do you really think he would have come? There’s definitely an unspoken agreement in situations like this between a mother and her first child, and I want to emphasize that he never breaks it. Also, what will the other boys think when they find out? You're not in the crosshairs of the Gardens' judgment, but David is. Honestly, madam, I think it would have been better to let him deal with the consequences at Pilkington's.

You think your husband is a great man now because they are beginning to talk of his foregrounds and middle distances in the newspaper columns that nobody reads. I know you have bought him a velvet coat, and that he has taken a large, airy and commodious studio in Mews Lane, where you are to be found in a soft material on first and third Wednesdays. Times are changing, but shall I tell you a story here, just to let you see that I am acquainted with it?

You think your husband is a great man now because people are starting to talk about his accomplishments in newspaper columns that nobody actually reads. I know you bought him a velvet coat, and that he has moved into a spacious, bright studio on Mews Lane, where you can be found in comfy clothes on the first and third Wednesdays. Times are changing, but should I tell you a story here, just to show you that I know about it?

Three years ago a certain gallery accepted from a certain artist a picture which he and his wife knew to be monstrous fine. But no one spoke of the picture, no one wrote of it, and no one made an offer for it. Crushed was the artist, sorry for the denseness of connoisseurs was his wife, till the work was bought by a dealer for an anonymous client, and then elated were they both, and relieved also to discover that I was not the buyer. He came to me at once to make sure of this, and remained to walk the floor gloriously as he told me what recognition means to gentlemen of the artistic callings. O, the happy boy!

Three years ago, a certain gallery accepted a painting from a certain artist that he and his wife believed was exceptionally good. But no one talked about the painting, no one wrote about it, and no one made an offer for it. The artist felt crushed, and his wife was disheartened by the ignorance of art lovers. Finally, the work was bought by a dealer for an anonymous client, and they both felt ecstatic and relieved to find out that I wasn't the buyer. The dealer came to me right away to confirm this and then stayed to walk around excitedly as he explained what recognition means to people in the art world. Oh, the happy guy!

But months afterward, rummaging at his home in a closet that is usually kept locked, he discovered the picture, there hidden away. His wife backed into a corner and made trembling confession. How could she submit to see her dear's masterpiece ignored by the idiot public, and her dear himself plunged into gloom thereby? She knew as well as he (for had they not been married for years?) how the artistic instinct hungers for recognition, and so with her savings she bought the great work anonymously and stored it away in a closet. At first, I believe, the man raved furiously, but by-and-by he was on his knees at the feet of this little darling. You know who she was, Mary, but, bless me, I seem to be praising you, and that was not the enterprise on which I set out. What I intended to convey was that though you can now venture on small extravagances, you seem to be going too fast. Look at it how one may, this Barbara idea is undoubtedly a bad business.

But months later, while searching his home in a usually locked closet, he found the picture hidden away. His wife backed into a corner and made a trembling confession. How could she bear to see her beloved's masterpiece ignored by the foolish public, and her beloved himself consumed by sadness because of it? She knew just as well as he did (after all, they had been married for years) how the artistic spirit craves recognition. So, using her savings, she bought the great work anonymously and stored it in a closet. At first, I think he was furious, but eventually, he was on his knees at the feet of this little darling. You know who she was, Mary, but goodness, I seem to be praising you, and that wasn’t my intention. What I wanted to say was that even though you can now indulge in small luxuries, it seems like you’re moving too quickly. No matter how you look at it, this Barbara idea is definitely a bad deal.

How to be even with her? I cast about for a means, and on my lucky day I did conceive my final triumph over Mary, at which I have scarcely as yet dared to hint, lest by discovering it I should spoil my plot. For there has been a plot all the time.

How can I get even with her? I searched for a way, and on my lucky day, I finally came up with my ultimate victory over Mary, which I haven't really dared to mention yet because I don't want to ruin my plan by revealing it. Because there has been a plan all along.

For long I had known that Mary contemplated the writing of a book, my informant being David, who, because I have published a little volume on Military tactics, and am preparing a larger one on the same subject (which I shall never finish), likes to watch my methods of composition, how I dip, and so on, his desire being to help her. He may have done this on his own initiative, but it is also quite possible that in her desperation she urged him to it; he certainly implied that she had taken to book-writing because it must be easy if I could do it. She also informed him (very inconsiderately), that I did not print my books myself, and this lowered me in the eyes of David, for it was for the printing he had admired me and boasted of me in the Gardens.

For a long time, I knew that Mary was thinking about writing a book. David, my source, liked to observe my writing process since I had published a small book on military tactics and was working on a larger one (that I'll probably never finish). He wanted to help her. He might have taken the initiative on his own, but it’s also possible that she pushed him to do it out of frustration; he definitely suggested that she thought writing a book would be easy since I managed to do it. She also told him (rather thoughtlessly) that I didn't handle the printing of my books myself, which made me look less impressive to David, considering that it was my printing skills that he admired and talked about in the Gardens.

“I suppose you didn't make the boxes neither, nor yet the labels,” he said to me in the voice of one shorn of belief in everything.

“I guess you didn't make the boxes or the labels,” he said to me in a tone that showed he had lost faith in everything.

I should say here that my literary labours are abstruse, the token whereof is many rows of boxes nailed against my walls, each labelled with a letter of the alphabet. When I take a note in A, I drop its into the A box, and so on, much to the satisfaction of David, who likes to drop them in for me. I had now to admit that Wheeler & Gibb made the boxes.

I should mention that my writing work is complicated, which is evident from the many rows of boxes nailed to my walls, each labeled with a letter of the alphabet. When I take a note in A, I drop it into the A box, and so on, much to David’s delight, who enjoys putting them in for me. I now have to confess that Wheeler & Gibb made the boxes.

“But I made the labels myself, David.”

“But I made the labels myself, David.”

“They are not so well made as the boxes,” he replied.

“They're not made as well as the boxes,” he replied.

Thus I have reason to wish ill to Mary's work of imagination, as I presumed it to be, and I said to him with easy brutality, “Tell her about the boxes, David, and that no one can begin a book until they are all full. That will frighten her.”

Thus I have a reason to wish poorly on Mary's creative effort, as I assumed it to be, and I said to him with casual harshness, “Tell her about the boxes, David, and that no one can start a book until they’re all full. That will scare her.”

Soon thereafter he announced to me that she had got a box.

Soon after that, he told me that she had received a box.

“One box!” I said with a sneer.

“One box!” I said with a mocking tone.

“She made it herself,” retorted David hotly.

“She made it herself,” David replied angrily.

I got little real information from him about the work, partly because David loses his footing when he descends to the practical, and perhaps still more because he found me unsympathetic. But when he blurted out the title, “The Little White Bird,” I was like one who had read the book to its last page. I knew at once that the white bird was the little daughter Mary would fain have had. Somehow I had always known that she would like to have a little daughter, she was that kind of woman, and so long as she had the modesty to see that she could not have one, I sympathised with her deeply, whatever I may have said about her book to David.

I didn’t get much real information from him about the work, partly because David struggles when it comes to practical matters, and maybe even more so because he thought I was unsupportive. But when he suddenly mentioned the title, “The Little White Bird,” it felt like I had read the book cover to cover. I instantly realized that the white bird represented the little daughter Mary wished she could have. Somehow, I had always known that she wanted a little girl; she was the type of woman who would want that. As long as she had the humility to recognize that she couldn’t have one, I felt a deep sympathy for her, no matter what I might have said about her book to David.

In those days Mary had the loveliest ideas for her sad little book, and they came to her mostly in the morning when she was only three-parts awake, but as she stepped out of bed they all flew away like startled birds. I gathered from David that this depressed her exceedingly.

In those days, Mary had the most beautiful ideas for her sad little book, and they usually came to her in the morning when she was only partially awake, but as soon as she got out of bed, they all flew away like startled birds. I gathered from David that this really upset her.

Oh, Mary, your thoughts are much too pretty and holy to show themselves to anyone but yourself. The shy things are hiding within you. If they could come into the open they would not be a book, they would be little Barbara.

Oh, Mary, your thoughts are too beautiful and sacred to share with anyone but yourself. Those shy feelings are hiding inside you. If they could come out, they wouldn’t be a book; they would be little Barbara.

But that was not the message I sent her. “She will never be able to write it,” I explained to David. “She has not the ability. Tell her I said that.”

But that wasn't the message I sent her. “She will never be able to write it,” I told David. “She doesn't have the ability. Let her know I said that.”

I remembered now that for many months I had heard nothing of her ambitious project, so I questioned David and discovered that it was abandoned. He could not say why, nor was it necessary that he should, the trivial little reason was at once so plain to me. From that moment all my sympathy with Mary was spilled, and I searched for some means of exulting over her until I found it. It was this. I decided, unknown even to David, to write the book “The Little White Bird,” of which she had proved herself incapable, and then when, in the fulness of time, she held her baby on high, implying that she had done a big thing, I was to hold up the book. I venture to think that such a devilish revenge was never before planned and carried out.

I now remembered that for many months I hadn’t heard anything about her ambitious project, so I asked David and found out it was abandoned. He couldn’t say why, nor did he need to; the obvious little reason was clear to me. From that moment, all my sympathy for Mary disappeared, and I looked for a way to gloat over her until I found it. Here’s what I decided: without even telling David, I would write the book “The Little White Bird,” which she had shown she couldn’t do, and then when the time came and she held her baby up, suggesting she had accomplished something big, I would hold up the book. I dare say such a wicked revenge has never been planned and executed before.

Yes, carried out, for this is the book, rapidly approaching completion. She and I are running a neck-and-neck race.

Yes, it's almost done, because this is the book that's nearing completion. She and I are in a close race.

I have also once more brought the story of David's adventures to an abrupt end. “And it really is the end this time, David,” I said severely. (I always say that.)

I have also once again brought the story of David's adventures to a sudden end. “And it truly is the end this time, David,” I said firmly. (I always say that.)

It ended on the coast of Patagonia, whither we had gone to shoot the great Sloth, known to be the largest of animals, though we found his size to have been under-estimated. David, his father and I had flung our limbs upon the beach and were having a last pipe before turning in, while Mary, attired in barbaric splendour, sang and danced before us. It was a lovely evening, and we lolled manlike, gazing, well-content, at the pretty creature.

It ended on the coast of Patagonia, where we had gone to hunt the great Sloth, known to be the largest of animals, although we discovered his size had been underestimated. David, his father, and I had sprawled on the beach and were enjoying one last smoke before heading to bed, while Mary, dressed in stunning attire, sang and danced in front of us. It was a beautiful evening, and we lounged like men, happily watching the lovely performer.

The night was absolutely still save for the roaring of the Sloths in the distance.

The night was completely quiet except for the distant roaring of the sloths.

By-and-by Irene came to the entrance of our cave, where by the light of her torch we could see her exploring a shark that had been harpooned by David earlier in the day.

Soon, Irene arrived at the entrance of our cave, and by the light of her torch, we could see her examining a shark that David had harpooned earlier that day.

Everything conduced to repose, and a feeling of gentle peace crept over us, from which we were roused by a shrill cry. It was uttered by Irene, who came speeding to us, bearing certain articles, a watch, a pair of boots, a newspaper, which she had discovered in the interior of the shark. What was our surprise to find in the newspaper intelligence of the utmost importance to all of us. It was nothing less than this, the birth of a new baby in London to Mary.

Everything contributed to a sense of calm, and a feeling of gentle peace washed over us, until we were jolted by a sharp cry. It was Irene, rushing toward us with a few items: a watch, a pair of boots, and a newspaper that she had found inside the shark. We were astonished to discover that the newspaper contained news of great importance to us all. It was nothing less than the announcement of a new baby born in London to Mary.

How strange a method had Solomon chosen of sending us the news.

How odd that Solomon chose such a method to share the news with us.

The bald announcement at once plunged us into a fever of excitement, and next morning we set sail for England. Soon we came within sight of the white cliffs of Albion. Mary could not sit down for a moment, so hot was she to see her child. She paced the deck in uncontrollable agitation.

The straightforward announcement immediately filled us with excitement, and the next morning we set off for England. Before long, we caught sight of the white cliffs of Albion. Mary couldn't sit still for a second; she was so eager to see her child. She walked back and forth on the deck, unable to contain her agitation.

“So did I!” cried David, when I had reached this point in the story.

“So did I!” shouted David when I got to this part of the story.

On arriving at the docks we immediately hailed a cab.

On arriving at the docks, we quickly called a cab.

“Never, David,” I said, “shall I forget your mother's excitement. She kept putting her head out of the window and calling to the cabby to go quicker, quicker. How he lashed his horse! At last he drew up at your house, and then your mother, springing out, flew up the steps and beat with her hands upon the door.”

“Never, David,” I said, “will I forget your mom's excitement. She kept leaning out of the window and yelling at the cab driver to go faster, faster. How he whipped his horse! Finally, he stopped in front of your house, and then your mom, jumping out, rushed up the steps and pounded on the door.”

David was quite carried away by the reality of it. “Father has the key!” he screamed.

David was completely overwhelmed by the reality of it. “Dad has the key!” he shouted.

“He opened the door,” I said grandly, “and your mother rushed in, and next moment her Benjamin was in her arms.”

“He opened the door,” I said dramatically, “and your mom rushed in, and the next moment her Benjamin was in her arms.”

There was a pause.

There was a pause.

“Barbara,” corrected David.

"Barbara," David corrected.

“Benjamin,” said I doggedly.

"Benjamin," I said stubbornly.

“Is that a girl's name?”

“Is that a girl's name?”

“No, it's a boy's name.”

“No, it’s a male name.”

“But mother wants a girl,” he said, very much shaken.

“But Mom wants a girl,” he said, clearly upset.

“Just like her presumption,” I replied testily. “It is to be a boy, David, and you can tell her I said so.”

“Just like her assumption,” I replied irritably. “It’s going to be a boy, David, and you can tell her I said that.”

He was in a deplorable but most unselfish state of mind. A boy would have suited him quite well, but he put self aside altogether and was pertinaciously solicitous that Mary should be given her fancy.

He was in a terrible but very unselfish state of mind. A boy would have suited him just fine, but he completely set aside his own desires and was persistently concerned that Mary should get what she wanted.

“Barbara,” he repeatedly implored me.

“Barbara,” he kept begging me.

“Benjamin,” I replied firmly.

"Benjamin," I said firmly.

For long I was obdurate, but the time was summer, and at last I agreed to play him for it, a two-innings match. If he won it was to be a girl, and if I won it was to be a boy.

For a long time, I was stubborn, but it was summer, and finally, I agreed to play him for it, a two-innings match. If he won, it would be a girl, and if I won, it would be a boy.





XXV. The Cricket Match

I think there has not been so much on a cricket match since the day when Sir Horace Mann walked about Broad Ha'penny agitatedly cutting down the daisies with his stick. And, be it remembered, the heroes of Hambledon played for money and renown only, while David was champion of a lady. A lady! May we not prettily say of two ladies? There were no spectators of our contest except now and again some loiterer in the Gardens who little thought what was the stake for which we played, but cannot we conceive Barbara standing at the ropes and agitatedly cutting down the daisies every time David missed the ball? I tell you, this was the historic match of the Gardens.

I don’t think there’s been as much excitement around a cricket match since Sir Horace Mann wandered around Broad Ha'penny anxiously mowing down daisies with his stick. And let’s remember, the heroes of Hambledon played for money and fame, while David was fighting for a lady's honor. A lady! Can we not charmingly say for two ladies? There were no spectators at our match except for the occasional passerby in the Gardens who had no idea what we were truly playing for. But can’t we imagine Barbara standing by the ropes, anxiously cutting down daisies every time David missed the ball? I tell you, this was the legendary match of the Gardens.

David wanted to play on a pitch near the Round Pond with which he is familiar, but this would have placed me at a disadvantage, so I insisted on unaccustomed ground, and we finally pitched stumps in the Figs. We could not exactly pitch stumps, for they are forbidden in the Gardens, but there are trees here and there which have chalk-marks on them throughout the summer, and when you take up your position with a bat near one of these you have really pitched stumps. The tree we selected is a ragged yew which consists of a broken trunk and one branch, and I viewed the ground with secret satisfaction, for it falls slightly at about four yards' distance from the tree, and this exactly suits my style of bowling.

David wanted to play on a field near the Round Pond that he knew well, but that would have put me at a disadvantage, so I insisted we play somewhere new, and we eventually set up stumps in the Figs. We couldn’t actually use stumps, because that’s not allowed in the Gardens, but there are trees marked with chalk throughout the summer, and when you stand with a bat near one of them, it’s like you’ve pitched stumps. The tree we chose is a scraggly yew with a broken trunk and one branch, and I looked at the ground with quiet satisfaction, since it slopes down a bit about four yards away from the tree, which is just right for my bowling style.

I won the toss and after examining the wicket decided to take first knock. As a rule when we play the wit at first flows free, but on this occasion I strode to the crease in an almost eerie silence. David had taken off his blouse and rolled up his shirt-sleeves, and his teeth were set, so I knew he would begin by sending me down some fast ones.

I won the toss and after checking out the pitch decided to bat first. Usually, when we play, the banter flows easily, but this time I walked to the crease in an almost spooky silence. David had taken off his shirt and rolled up his sleeves, and his jaw was clenched, so I knew he would start by throwing me some fast balls.

His delivery is underarm and not inelegant, but he sometimes tries a round-arm ball, which I have seen double up the fielder at square leg. He has not a good length, but he varies his action bewilderingly, and has one especially teasing ball which falls from the branches just as you have stepped out of your ground to look for it. It was not, however, with his teaser that he bowled me that day. I had notched a three and two singles, when he sent me down a medium to fast which got me in two minds and I played back to it too late. Now, I am seldom out on a really grassy wicket for such a meagre score, and as David and I changed places without a word, there was a cheery look on his face that I found very galling. He ran in to my second ball and cut it neatly to the on for a single, and off my fifth and sixth he had two pretty drives for three, both behind the wicket. This, however, as I hoped, proved the undoing of him, for he now hit out confidently at everything, and with his score at nine I beat him with my shooter.

His delivery is underarm and not awkward, but he sometimes attempts a round-arm ball, which I’ve seen catch the fielder at square leg off guard. He doesn’t consistently bowl a good length, but he mixes up his actions in a confusing way, and he has one particularly tricky ball that drops from the branches just as you step out of your ground to look for it. However, it wasn’t with his tricky ball that he bowled me that day. I had scored three runs and two singles when he sent me a medium to fast delivery that left me uncertain, and I played back to it too late. I rarely get out on a really grassy pitch for such a small score, and as David and I switched places without saying a word, there was a cheerful look on his face that I found quite irritating. He charged in for my second ball and neatly cut it to the leg side for a single, and off my fifth and sixth balls, he hit two nice drives for three runs, both behind the wicket. This, as I hoped, turned out to be his downfall, because after that he swung confidently at everything, and with his score at nine, I got him out with my shooter.

The look was now on my face.

The expression was now on my face.

I opened my second innings by treating him with uncommon respect, for I knew that his little arm soon tired if he was unsuccessful, and then when he sent me loose ones I banged him to the railings. What cared I though David's lips were twitching.

I started my second turn by showing him unusual respect, because I knew his little arm would get tired quickly if he wasn't doing well, and then when he threw me easy pitches, I hit him hard against the railings. I didn’t care that David's lips were twitching.

When he ultimately got past my defence, with a jumpy one which broke awkwardly from the off, I had fetched twenty-three so that he needed twenty to win, a longer hand than he had ever yet made. As I gave him the bat he looked brave, but something wet fell on my hand, and then a sudden fear seized me lest David should not win.

When he finally got past my defense, with a shaky one that broke awkwardly right from the start, I had scored twenty-three, so he needed twenty to win, a longer hand than he had ever made before. As I handed him the bat, he looked determined, but something wet fell on my hand, and then a sudden fear gripped me that David might not win.

At the very outset, however, he seemed to master the bowling, and soon fetched about ten runs in a classic manner. Then I tossed him a Yorker which he missed and it went off at a tangent as soon as it had reached the tree. “Not out,” I cried hastily, for the face he turned to me was terrible.

At the beginning, though, he seemed to get the hang of bowling and quickly racked up about ten runs in a classic way. Then I threw him a Yorker, which he missed, and it took off at an angle as soon as it hit the tree. “Not out,” I shouted quickly, because the look he gave me was intense.

Soon thereafter another incident happened, which I shall always recall with pleasure. He had caught the ball too high on the bat, and I just missed the catch. “Dash it all!” said I irritably, and was about to resume bowling, when I noticed that he was unhappy. He hesitated, took up his position at the wicket, and then came to me manfully. “I am a cad,” he said in distress, “for when the ball was in the air I prayed.” He had prayed that I should miss the catch, and as I think I have already told you, it is considered unfair in the Gardens to pray for victory.

Soon after, another incident happened that I’ll always remember fondly. He had hit the ball too high on the bat, and I just barely missed the catch. “Darn it!” I said, feeling irritated, and was about to start bowling again when I noticed he looked upset. He paused, took his place at the wicket, and then approached me with determination. “I’m a jerk,” he said, clearly distressed, “because when the ball was in the air, I prayed.” He had prayed for me to miss the catch, and as I think I’ve already mentioned, it’s considered unfair in the Gardens to pray for victory.

My splendid David! He has the faults of other little boys, but he has a noble sense of fairness. “We shall call it a no-ball, David,” I said gravely.

My wonderful David! He has the same flaws as other little boys, but he has a strong sense of fairness. “We’ll call it a no-ball, David,” I said seriously.

I suppose the suspense of the reader is now painful, and therefore I shall say at once that David won the match with two lovely fours, the one over my head and the other to leg all along the ground. When I came back from fielding this last ball I found him embracing his bat, and to my sour congratulations he could at first reply only with hysterical sounds. But soon he was pelting home to his mother with the glorious news.

I guess the reader's suspense is pretty intense right now, so I'll just say it: David won the match with two amazing fours, one over my head and the other along the ground to the leg side. When I returned from fielding that last ball, I found him hugging his bat, and in response to my dry congratulations, he could only make excited sounds at first. But soon after, he was racing home to tell his mom the great news.

And that is how we let Barbara in.

And that's how we let Barbara in.





XXVI. The Dedication

It was only yesterday afternoon, dear reader, exactly three weeks after the birth of Barbara, that I finished the book, and even then it was not quite finished, for there remained the dedication, at which I set to elatedly. I think I have never enjoyed myself more; indeed, it is my opinion that I wrote the book as an excuse for writing the dedication.

It was just yesterday afternoon, dear reader, exactly three weeks after Barbara was born, that I finished the book, and even then it wasn't fully complete, because there was still the dedication, which I approached with excitement. I don't think I've ever enjoyed myself more; honestly, I believe I wrote the book just to have a reason to write the dedication.

“Madam” (I wrote wittily), “I have no desire to exult over you, yet I should show a lamentable obtuseness to the irony of things were I not to dedicate this little work to you. For its inception was yours, and in your more ambitious days you thought to write the tale of the little white bird yourself. Why you so early deserted the nest is not for me to inquire. It now appears that you were otherwise occupied. In fine, madam, you chose the lower road, and contented yourself with obtaining the Bird. May I point out, by presenting you with this dedication, that in the meantime I am become the parent of the Book? To you the shadow, to me the substance. Trusting that you will accept my little offering in a Christian spirit, I am, dear madam,” etc.

“Madam,” I wrote playfully, “I don’t mean to gloat over you, but I would be sadly blind to the irony of it all if I didn’t dedicate this little work to you. Its creation was inspired by you, and in your more ambitious days, you intended to write the story of the little white bird yourself. I won’t pry into why you abandoned the project so soon. It seems you were busy with other things. In short, madam, you took the easier path and settled for just getting the Bird. May I point out, with this dedication, that in the meantime I have become the author of the Book? You get the credit, while I hold the substance. I hope you’ll accept my small gift in a gracious spirit. Yours sincerely,” etc.

It was heady work, for the saucy words showed their design plainly through the varnish, and I was re-reading in an ecstasy, when, without warning, the door burst open and a little boy entered, dragging in a faltering lady.

It was exhilarating work, because the bold words revealed their intent clearly through the gloss, and I was re-reading in a state of bliss when, out of nowhere, the door swung open and a little boy came in, pulling along a shaky woman.

“Father,” said David, “this is mother.”

“Dad,” said David, “this is Mom.”

Having thus briefly introduced us, he turned his attention to the electric light, and switched it on and off so rapidly that, as was very fitting, Mary and I may be said to have met for the first time to the accompaniment of flashes of lightning. I think she was arrayed in little blue feathers, but if such a costume is not seemly, I swear there were, at least, little blue feathers in her too coquettish cap, and that she was carrying a muff to match. No part of a woman is more dangerous than her muff, and as muffs are not worn in early autumn, even by invalids, I saw in a twink, that she had put on all her pretty things to wheedle me. I am also of opinion that she remembered she had worn blue in the days when I watched her from the club-window. Undoubtedly Mary is an engaging little creature, though not my style. She was paler than is her wont, and had the touching look of one whom it would be easy to break. I daresay this was a trick. Her skirts made music in my room, but perhaps this was only because no lady had ever rustled in it before. It was disquieting to me to reflect that despite her obvious uneasiness, she was a very artful woman.

Having briefly introduced us, he turned his focus to the electric light, switching it on and off so quickly that, fittingly, Mary and I seemed to have met for the first time with flashes of lightning accompanying us. I think she was wearing a little outfit adorned with blue feathers, but if that kind of outfit isn't appropriate, I swear there were at least little blue feathers in her overly flirtatious hat, and she was carrying a matching muff. No part of a woman is more dangerous than her muff, and since muffs aren't typically worn in early autumn, even by those unwell, I realized quickly that she had put on all her finest things to charm me. I also believe she remembered she wore blue when I watched her from the club window. Undoubtedly, Mary is an appealing little thing, though not really my type. She looked paler than usual, with a vulnerable expression that made her seem easy to break. I suppose this might have been intentional. Her skirts made music in my room, but maybe that was just because no woman had ever rustled around in it before. It was unsettling for me to think that despite her evident nervousness, she was a very cunning woman.

With the quickness of David at the switch, I slipped a blotting-pad over the dedication, and then, “Pray be seated,” I said coldly, but she remained standing, all in a twitter and very much afraid of me, and I know that her hands were pressed together within the muff. Had there been any dignified means of escape, I think we would both have taken it.

With David's quickness at the switch, I covered the dedication with a blotting pad and then said coldly, “Please, have a seat,” but she stayed standing, all nervous and really scared of me, and I could tell her hands were clenched together inside the muff. If there had been a dignified way to leave, I think we both would have taken it.

“I should not have come,” she said nervously, and then seemed to wait for some response, so I bowed.

“I shouldn’t have come,” she said nervously, and then appeared to wait for some response, so I nodded.

“I was terrified to come, indeed I was,” she assured me with obvious sincerity.

“I was really scared to come, honestly I was,” she assured me with clear sincerity.

“But I have come,” she finished rather baldly.

“But I’ve come,” she said bluntly.

“It is an epitome, ma'am,” said I, seeing my chance, “of your whole life,” and with that I put her into my elbow-chair.

“It’s a summary, ma'am,” I said, seizing my opportunity, “of your entire life,” and with that, I helped her into my armchair.

She began to talk of my adventures with David in the Gardens, and of some little things I have not mentioned here, that I may have done for her when I was in a wayward mood, and her voice was as soft as her muff. She had also an affecting way of pronouncing all her r's as w's, just as the fairies do. “And so,” she said, “as you would not come to me to be thanked, I have come to you to thank you.” Whereupon she thanked me most abominably. She also slid one of her hands out of the muff, and though she was smiling her eyes were wet.

She started talking about my adventures with David in the Gardens, and some little things I haven’t mentioned here that I might have done for her when I was feeling a bit rebellious, and her voice was as gentle as her muff. She also had a charming way of saying all her r's like w's, just like fairies do. “And so,” she said, “since you wouldn’t come to me to be thanked, I’ve come to you to express my thanks.” Then she thanked me in the most over-the-top way. She also slipped one of her hands out of the muff, and even though she was smiling, her eyes were watery.

“Pooh, ma'am,” said I in desperation, but I did not take her hand.

“Pooh, ma'am,” I said in desperation, but I didn’t take her hand.

“I am not very strong yet,” she said with low cunning. She said this to make me take her hand, so I took it, and perhaps I patted it a little. Then I walked brusquely to the window. The truth is, I begun to think uncomfortably of the dedication.

“I’m not very strong yet,” she said slyly. She said this to get me to take her hand, so I took it, and maybe I patted it a little. Then I walked abruptly to the window. The truth is, I started to feel uneasy about the dedication.

I went to the window because, undoubtedly, it would be easier to address her severely from behind, and I wanted to say something that would sting her.

I went to the window because, without a doubt, it would be easier to confront her harshly from behind, and I wanted to say something that would hurt her.

“When you have quite done, ma'am,” I said, after a long pause, “perhaps you will allow me to say a word.”

“When you’re finished, ma'am,” I said after a long pause, “maybe you’ll let me say something.”

I could see the back of her head only, but I knew, from David's face, that she had given him a quick look which did not imply that she was stung. Indeed I felt now, as I had felt before, that though she was agitated and in some fear of me, she was also enjoying herself considerably.

I could only see the back of her head, but I could tell from David's expression that she had given him a brief glance that didn’t suggest she was upset. In fact, I felt, as I had before, that even though she was nervous and a bit scared of me, she was also having a good time.

In such circumstances I might as well have tried to sting a sand-bank, so I said, rather off my watch, “If I have done all this for you, why did I do it?”

In that situation, I might as well have tried to sting a sandbank, so I said, a bit out of line, “If I’ve done all this for you, why did I do it?”

She made no answer in words, but seemed to grow taller in the chair, so that I could see her shoulders, and I knew from this that she was now holding herself conceitedly and trying to look modest. “Not a bit of it, ma'am,” said I sharply, “that was not the reason at all.”

She didn’t respond with words, but she seemed to sit up straighter in the chair, enough for me to see her shoulders, and I realized that she was now trying to appear modest while actually being full of herself. “Not at all, ma'am,” I said firmly, “that wasn't the reason at all.”

I was pleased to see her whisk round, rather indignant at last.

I was glad to see her spin around, looking quite annoyed at last.

“I never said it was,” she retorted with spirit, “I never thought for a moment that it was.” She added, a trifle too late in the story, “Besides, I don't know what you are talking of.”

“I never said it was,” she shot back with energy, “I never thought for a second that it was.” She added, a bit too late in the conversation, “Besides, I have no idea what you’re talking about.”

I think I must have smiled here, for she turned from me quickly, and became quite little in the chair again.

I think I must have smiled here, because she turned away from me quickly and shrunk back down in the chair.

“David,” said I mercilessly, “did you ever see your mother blush?”

“David,” I said without holding back, “have you ever seen your mom blush?”

“What is blush?”

"What is blush?"

“She goes a beautiful pink colour.”

“She turns a beautiful shade of pink.”

David, who had by this time broken my connection with the head office, crossed to his mother expectantly.

David, who had by now cut off my ties with the head office, walked over to his mom with anticipation.

“I don't, David,” she cried.

“I don’t, David,” she shouted.

“I think,” said I, “she will do it now,” and with the instinct of a gentleman I looked away. Thus I cannot tell what happened, but presently David exclaimed admiringly, “Oh, mother, do it again!”

“I think,” I said, “she’s going to do it now,” and out of respect, I looked away. So I can't say what happened next, but soon David exclaimed excitedly, “Oh, mom, do it again!”

As she would not, he stood on the fender to see in the mantel-glass whether he could do it himself, and then Mary turned a most candid face on me, in which was maternity rather than reproach. Perhaps no look given by woman to man affects him quite so much. “You see,” she said radiantly and with a gesture that disclosed herself to me, “I can forgive even that. You long ago earned the right to hurt me if you want to.”

As she refused, he stood on the edge of the fireplace to check in the mirror above the mantel to see if he could do it himself. Then Mary turned a completely open expression towards me, showing more motherhood than blame. Maybe no look a woman gives a man impacts him quite like this one. “You see,” she said brightly, with a gesture that revealed herself to me, “I can even forgive that. You earned the right to hurt me a long time ago if you want to.”

It weaned me of all further desire to rail at Mary, and I felt an uncommon drawing to her.

It got rid of my desire to complain about Mary, and I felt a strong pull towards her.

“And if I did think that for a little while—,” she went on, with an unsteady smile.

“And if I did think that for a little while—,” she continued, with a shaky smile.

“Think what?” I asked, but without the necessary snap.

“Think what?” I asked, but without the needed urgency.

“What we were talking of,” she replied wincing, but forgiving me again. “If I once thought that, it was pretty to me while it lasted and it lasted but a little time. I have long been sure that your kindness to me was due to some other reason.”

“What we were talking about,” she said, wincing but forgiving me once more. “If I ever thought that, it was nice to me while it lasted, and that was only for a short time. I've been sure for a while now that your kindness towards me was for some other reason.”

“Ma'am,” said I very honestly, “I know not what was the reason. My concern for you was in the beginning a very fragile and even a selfish thing, yet not altogether selfish, for I think that what first stirred it was the joyous sway of the little nursery governess as she walked down Pall Mall to meet her lover. It seemed such a mighty fine thing to you to be loved that I thought you had better continue to be loved for a little longer. And perhaps having helped you once by dropping a letter I was charmed by the ease with which you could be helped, for you must know that I am one who has chosen the easy way for more than twenty years.”

“Ma'am,” I said honestly, “I’m not sure what the reason was. My concern for you started off as something very fragile and even a bit selfish, yet not completely selfish, because I think what initially sparked it was the joyful way the little nursery governess moved down Pall Mall to meet her lover. It seemed so wonderful to be loved that I thought you should probably continue to be loved for a little while longer. And maybe after having helped you once by dropping a letter, I was captivated by how easily you could be helped, because you must know that I’ve been someone who has taken the easy path for more than twenty years.”

She shook her head and smiled. “On my soul,” I assured her, “I can think of no other reason.”

She shook her head and smiled. “I swear,” I assured her, “I can't think of any other reason.”

“A kind heart,” said she.

“A kind heart,” she said.

“More likely a whim,” said I.

“Probably more of a whim,” I said.

“Or another woman,” said she.

“Or another woman,” she said.

I was very much taken aback.

I was totally surprised.

“More than twenty years ago,” she said with a soft huskiness in her voice, and a tremor and a sweetness, as if she did not know that in twenty years all love stories are grown mouldy.

“More than twenty years ago,” she said with a soft rasp in her voice, and a quiver and a tenderness, as if she didn’t realize that in twenty years all love stories go stale.

On my honour as a soldier this explanation of my early solicitude for Mary was one that had never struck me, but the more I pondered it now—. I raised her hand and touched it with my lips, as we whimsical old fellows do when some gracious girl makes us to hear the key in the lock of long ago. “Why, ma'am,” I said, “it is a pretty notion, and there may be something in it. Let us leave it at that.”

On my honor as a soldier, I admit that this explanation of my early concern for Mary never occurred to me, but the more I think about it now— I raised her hand and kissed it, just like we quirky old guys do when a lovely girl reminds us of the past. “Well, ma'am,” I said, “that's a nice thought, and there might be some truth to it. Let's just leave it at that.”

But there was still that accursed dedication, lying, you remember, beneath the blotting-pad. I had no longer any desire to crush her with it. I wished that she had succeeded in writing the book on which her longings had been so set.

But there was still that cursed dedication, lying, you remember, beneath the blotting pad. I no longer wanted to use it against her. I wished she had managed to write the book she had longed for so much.

“If only you had been less ambitious,” I said, much troubled that she should be disappointed in her heart's desire.

“If only you had aimed a bit lower,” I said, feeling really upset that she was let down in her deepest wish.

“I wanted all the dear delicious things,” she admitted contritely.

“I wanted all the sweet, lovely things,” she admitted, feeling sorry.

“It was unreasonable,” I said eagerly, appealing to her intellect. “Especially this last thing.”

“It doesn't make sense,” I said eagerly, appealing to her intellect. “Especially this last thing.”

“Yes,” she agreed frankly, “I know.” And then to my amazement she added triumphantly, “But I got it.”

“Yes,” she admitted honestly, “I know.” And then, to my surprise, she said triumphantly, “But I got it.”

I suppose my look admonished her, for she continued apologetically but still as if she really thought hers had been a romantic career, “I know I have not deserved it, but I got it.”

I guess my expression disapproved of her, because she kept apologizing, yet still acted like she really believed her life had been a romantic one, “I know I don’t deserve it, but I got it.”

“Oh, ma'am,” I cried reproachfully, “reflect. You have not got the great thing.” I saw her counting the great things in her mind, her wondrous husband and his obscure success, David, Barbara, and the other trifling contents of her jewel-box.

“Oh, ma'am,” I said with disappointment, “think about it. You don’t have the really important thing.” I could see her mentally tallying the important things: her amazing husband and his little-known success, David, Barbara, and the other trivial items in her jewelry box.

“I think I have,” said she.

“I think I have,” she said.

“Come, madam,” I cried a little nettled, “you know that there is lacking the one thing you craved for most of all.”

“Come on, miss,” I said a bit annoyed, “you know that you’re missing the one thing you wanted the most.”

Will you believe me that I had to tell her what it was? And when I had told her she exclaimed with extraordinary callousness, “The book? I had forgotten all about the book!” And then after reflection she added, “Pooh!” Had she not added Pooh I might have spared her, but as it was I raised the blotting-pad rather haughtily and presented her with the sheet beneath it.

Will you believe me when I say I had to explain it to her? And when I did, she responded with remarkable indifference, “The book? I completely forgot about the book!” Then, after thinking for a moment, she added, “Whatever!” If she hadn’t added that, I might have let it go, but since she did, I lifted the blotting pad a bit arrogantly and handed her the sheet underneath it.

“What is this?” she asked.

"What is this?" she asked.

“Ma'am,” said I, swelling, “it is a Dedication,” and I walked majestically to the window.

“Ma'am,” I said, puffing up, “it’s a Dedication,” and I walked confidently to the window.

There is no doubt that presently I heard an unexpected sound. Yet if indeed it had been a laugh she clipped it short, for in almost the same moment she was looking large-eyed at me and tapping my sleeve impulsively with her fingers, just as David does when he suddenly likes you.

There’s no doubt that I heard an unexpected sound just now. But if it was a laugh, she cut it off quickly because almost right after, she was staring at me with wide eyes and tapping my sleeve impulsively with her fingers, just like David does when he suddenly takes a liking to you.

“How characteristic of you,” she said at the window.

“How typical of you,” she said at the window.

“Characteristic,” I echoed uneasily. “Ha!”

"Characteristic," I echoed nervously. "Ha!"

“And how kind.”

"That's so kind."

“Did you say kind, ma'am?”

"Did you say kind, ma'am?"

“But it is I who have the substance and you who have the shadow, as you know very well,” said she.

"But I have the substance, and you have the shadow, as you know very well," she said.

Yes, I had always known that this was the one flaw in my dedication, but how could I have expected her to have the wit to see it? I was very depressed.

Yes, I had always known that this was my only flaw in dedication, but how could I have expected her to have the insight to notice it? I felt really down.

“And there is another mistake,” said she.

“And there’s another mistake,” she said.

“Excuse me, ma'am, but that is the only one.”

“Excuse me, ma'am, but that's the only one.”

“It was never of my little white bird I wanted to write,” she said.

“It was never about my little white bird that I wanted to write,” she said.

I looked politely incredulous, and then indeed she overwhelmed me. “It was of your little white bird,” she said, “it was of a little boy whose name was Timothy.”

I looked at her with polite disbelief, and then she truly astonished me. “It was about your little white bird,” she said, “it was about a little boy named Timothy.”

She had a very pretty way of saying Timothy, so David and I went into another room to leave her alone with the manuscript of this poor little book, and when we returned she had the greatest surprise of the day for me. She was both laughing and crying, which was no surprise, for all of us would laugh and cry over a book about such an interesting subject as ourselves, but said she, “How wrong you are in thinking this book is about me and mine, it is really all about Timothy.”

She had a really lovely way of saying Timothy, so David and I stepped into another room to give her some privacy with the manuscript of this poor little book. When we came back, she had the biggest surprise of the day for me. She was both laughing and crying, which wasn’t a shock, since we all tended to laugh and cry over a book about such an interesting topic as ourselves. But she said, “How wrong you are to think this book is about me and mine; it’s really all about Timothy.”

At first I deemed this to be uncommon nonsense, but as I considered I saw that she was probably right again, and I gazed crestfallen at this very clever woman.

At first, I thought this was just crazy nonsense, but as I thought it over, I realized she was probably right again, and I looked down sadly at this very smart woman.

“And so,” said she, clapping her hands after the manner of David when he makes a great discovery, “it proves to be my book after all.”

“And so,” she said, clapping her hands like David does when he makes a big discovery, “it turns out to be my book after all.”

“With all your pretty thoughts left out,” I answered, properly humbled.

“With all your pretty thoughts left out,” I replied, feeling genuinely humbled.

She spoke in a lower voice as if David must not hear. “I had only one pretty thought for the book,” she said, “I was to give it a happy ending.” She said this so timidly that I was about to melt to her when she added with extraordinary boldness, “The little white bird was to bear an olive-leaf in its mouth.”

She spoke quietly, as if David shouldn't hear. “I only had one nice idea for the book,” she said, “I wanted to give it a happy ending.” She said this so shyly that I was almost ready to give in to her, but then she added with surprising confidence, “The little white bird was meant to carry an olive leaf in its mouth.”

For a long time she talked to me earnestly of a grand scheme on which she had set her heart, and ever and anon she tapped on me as if to get admittance for her ideas. I listened respectfully, smiling at this young thing for carrying it so motherly to me, and in the end I had to remind her that I was forty-seven years of age.

For a long time, she seriously talked to me about a big plan she was really passionate about, and every now and then she nudged me as if trying to make space for her ideas. I listened respectfully, smiling at this young person for being so nurturing towards me, and in the end, I had to remind her that I was forty-seven years old.

“It is quite young for a man,” she said brazenly.

“It’s pretty young for a man,” she said boldly.

“My father,” said I, “was not forty-seven when he died, and I remember thinking him an old man.”

"My father," I said, "wasn't even forty-seven when he died, and I remember thinking of him as an old man."

“But you don't think so now, do you?” she persisted, “you feel young occasionally, don't you? Sometimes when you are playing with David in the Gardens your youth comes swinging back, does it not?”

“But you don't think that now, do you?” she insisted. “You feel young sometimes, right? Like when you’re playing with David in the Gardens, your youth comes rushing back, doesn’t it?”

“Mary A——,” I cried, grown afraid of the woman, “I forbid you to make any more discoveries to-day.”

“Mary A——,” I shouted, now scared of the woman, “I forbid you to make any more discoveries today.”

But still she hugged her scheme, which I doubt not was what had brought her to my rooms. “They are very dear women,” said she coaxingly.

But she still clung to her plan, which I’m sure was what had brought her to my place. “They are very lovely women,” she said, trying to persuade me.

“I am sure,” I said, “they must be dear women if they are friends of yours.”

“I’m sure,” I said, “they must be wonderful women if they’re your friends.”

“They are not exactly young,” she faltered, “and perhaps they are not very pretty—”

“They're not exactly young,” she hesitated, “and maybe they're not very pretty—”

But she had been reading so recently about the darling of my youth that she halted abashed at last, feeling, I apprehend, a stop in her mind against proposing this thing to me, who, in those presumptuous days, had thought to be content with nothing less than the loveliest lady in all the land.

But she had been reading recently about the love of my youth that she finally stopped, feeling, I believe, a hesitation in her mind against suggesting this to me, who, in those boastful days, had thought I could be satisfied with nothing less than the most beautiful lady in the whole land.

My thoughts had reverted also, and for the last time my eyes saw the little hut through the pine wood haze. I met Mary there, and we came back to the present together.

My thoughts had gone back too, and for the last time my eyes saw the little cabin through the pine wood mist. I met Mary there, and we returned to the present together.

I have already told you, reader, that this conversation took place no longer ago than yesterday.

I already mentioned, reader, that this conversation happened just yesterday.

“Very well, ma'am,” I said, trying to put a brave face on it, “I will come to your tea-parties, and we shall see what we shall see.”

“Sure thing, ma'am,” I said, trying to sound confident, “I’ll come to your tea parties, and we’ll see what happens.”

It was really all she had asked for, but now that she had got what she wanted of me the foolish soul's eyes became wet, she knew so well that the youthful romances are the best.

It was really all she had asked for, but now that she had gotten what she wanted from me, her silly eyes became teary; she knew all too well that young romances are the best.

It was now my turn to comfort her. “In twenty years,” I said, smiling at her tears, “a man grows humble, Mary. I have stored within me a great fund of affection, with nobody to give it to, and I swear to you, on the word of a soldier, that if there is one of those ladies who can be got to care for me I shall be very proud.” Despite her semblance of delight I knew that she was wondering at me, and I wondered at myself, but it was true.

It was now my turn to comfort her. “In twenty years,” I said, smiling at her tears, “a man becomes humble, Mary. I have a lot of love inside me with no one to give it to, and I promise you, on my honor as a soldier, that if one of those ladies can be convinced to care for me, I would be very proud.” Despite her appearance of happiness, I knew she was curious about me, and I was curious about myself, but it was true.










Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!